An history of angells being a theologicall treatise of our communion and warre with them : handled on the 6th chapter of the Ephesians, the 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18 verses / by Henry Lawrence ...
         Of our communion and warre with angels
         Lawrence, Henry, 1600-1664.
      
       
         
           1649
        
      
       Approx. 405 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 105 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A49761
         Wing L660
         ESTC R12895
         12933385
         ocm 12933385
         95724
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A49761)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 95724)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 387:19)
      
       
         
           
             An history of angells being a theologicall treatise of our communion and warre with them : handled on the 6th chapter of the Ephesians, the 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18 verses / by Henry Lawrence ...
             Of our communion and warre with angels
             Lawrence, Henry, 1600-1664.
             Milton, John, 1608-1674.
          
           [10], 189, [10] p.
           
             Printed by M.S. and are to be sold by William Nealand ...,
             London :
             1649.
          
           
             Title page vignette.
             The author was assisted in this work by John Milton.
             Appeared as: Of our communion and warre with angels. 1646.
             Errata on p. [10] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Angels.
           Good and evil.
           Devil.
        
      
    
     
        2002-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-11 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           History
           of
           Angells
           ,
           BEING
           A
           Theologicall
           TREATISE
           of
           our
           Communion
           and
           Warre
           with
           them
           .
           Handled
           on
           the
           6
           th
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           the
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Verses
           .
           By
           HENRY
           LAWRENCE
           ,
           a
           Member
           of
           this
           present
           PARLIAMENT
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ;
           Printed
           by
           
             M.
             S.
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             William
             Nealand
          
           in
           
             Duck
             Lane
          
           ,
           1649.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           my
           Most
           deare
           and
           Most
           honour'd
           Mother
           ,
           THE
           LADY
           LAWRENCE
           .
        
         
           
             Most
             honour'd
             Mother
             ,
          
        
         
           DVring
           this
           busy
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           our
           country
           (
           subjected
           to
           those
           calamities
           ,
           of
           which
           by
           faith
           we
           see
           the
           catastrophe
           glorious
           )
           hath
           beene
           the
           stage
           of
           so
           much
           action
           ,
           and
           the
           field
           of
           so
           many
           battailles
           ,
           my
           lot
           was
           cast
           to
           be
           
           from
           home
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           retirement
           ,
           if
           I
           injoyed
           not
           the
           happinesse
           of
           his
           wish
           ,
           to
           have
           
             otium
             cum
             dignitate
          
           ,
           leisure
           with
           dignity
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           pretend
           but
           to
           an
           excuse
           )
           yet
           it
           was
           without
           any
           just
           cause
           of
           reproach
           ,
           for
           the
           warre
           found
           me
           abroad
           ,
           not
           sent
           me
           thither
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           beene
           onely
           wary
           without
           a
           just
           and
           warrantable
           reason
           ,
           to
           ingage
           my selfe
           in
           that
           condition
           ,
           from
           which
           a
           providence
           seem'd
           to
           rescue
           mee
           .
           But
           of
           all
           the
           peeces
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           wee
           are
           accountable
           for
           those
           of
           our
           greatest
           leisure
           ,
           whereas
           publike
           and
           visible
           imployment
           gives
           its
           owne
           account
           .
           It
           was
           said
           of
           
             Cato
             ,
             that
             hee
             conflicted
             vvith
             manners
             ,
             as
             Scipio
             did
             vvith
             enemyes
          
           ;
           The
           conflict
           with
           manners
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           warre
           ,
           from
           which
           no
           condition
           will
           free
           us
           ,
           so
           leisure
           and
           retirement
           is
           commonly
           the
           opportunity
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           such
           enemyes
           will
           find
           us
           soonest
           in
           that
           condition
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           wee
           have
           an
           advantage
           by
           it
           ,
           to
           seeke
           out
           ,
           and
           improove
           all
           the
           strengthes
           ,
           and
           aides
           ,
           that
           are
           requisite
           for
           our
           owne
           defence
           ,
           and
           the
           incommodating
           of
           our
           enemyes
           .
           In
           this
           warre
           therefore
           ,
           to
           which
           my
           leisure
           more
           eminently
           expos'd
           
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           also
           it
           more
           fitted
           &
           determin'd
           me
           ,
           I
           was
           diversly
           acted
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           severall
           methods
           ,
           and
           occasions
           of
           warre
           ,
           by
           the
           great
           Generall
           of
           all
           his
           people
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           sometimes
           conflicting
           with
           the
           knowne
           ,
           otherwhiles
           persuing
           the
           discoveryes
           of
           the
           unknowne
           corruptions
           of
           my
           owne
           heart
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           I
           found
           assuredly
           ,
           
             That
             a
             mans
             foes
             vvere
             them
             of
             his
             ovvne
             houshold
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             ill
             men
             our selves
             ,
             vvas
             to
             be
             avovved
             as
             a
             rich
             and
             high
             mercy
             .
          
           But
           as
           most
           warres
           ,
           that
           have
           their
           rise
           and
           beginnings
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           from
           within
           ,
           are
           not
           determin'd
           ,
           and
           concluded
           within
           that
           circle
           ,
           but
           to
           greaten
           and
           assure
           their
           party
           ,
           and
           prevailing
           ,
           seeke
           the
           assistance
           of
           forreigne
           aides
           ,
           or
           find
           (
           at
           least
           )
           their
           homebred
           differences
           and
           divisions
           made
           use
           of
           by
           neighbouring
           powers
           ,
           who
           while
           they
           pretend
           to
           helpe
           their
           friends
           ,
           serve
           themselves
           ,
           or
           some
           third
           state
           ,
           to
           which
           their
           proper
           interests
           ingages
           and
           determines
           them
           :
           So
           did
           I
           conceave
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           spirituall
           warre
           ,
           there
           were
           not
           wanting
           aides
           and
           assistances
           from
           without
           ,
           that
           were
           of
           mighty
           influence
           in
           the
           businesse
           of
           our
           fighting
           ,
           
           and
           who
           by
           stratagems
           ,
           and
           methods
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           fine
           force
           ,
           contributed
           exceedingly
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           last
           issue
           of
           the
           warre
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           successe
           almost
           of
           every
           battaille
           .
           And
           these
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           of
           wonderfull
           moment
           ,
           yet
           me
           thought
           were
           generally
           little
           considered
           ,
           but
           men
           terminated
           their
           thoughts
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           themselves
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           went
           farther
           ,
           lookt
           presently
           ,
           and
           immediately
           upon
           God
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           every
           thing
           it
           is
           an
           easy
           and
           vulgar
           step
           from
           the
           last
           effect
           to
           the
           highest
           cause
           )
           whereas
           those
           hoasts
           of
           Angells
           ,
           which
           on
           either
           side
           more
           immediatly
           managed
           and
           improoved
           this
           warre
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           spirituall
           and
           invisible
           beings
           ,
           so
           they
           passe
           with
           us
           ,
           unseene
           ,
           and
           undiscerned
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           proportion
           ;
           and
           we
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           subjects
           of
           this
           warre
           ,
           and
           whose
           interests
           are
           especially
           concern'd
           in
           it
           ,
           by
           not
           knowing
           or
           considering
           ,
           can
           neither
           improve
           our
           most
           active
           ,
           and
           most
           powerfull
           friends
           ,
           or
           enemyes
           ,
           to
           our
           advantage
           .
           I
           was
           guided
           therefore
           by
           such
           thoughts
           as
           these
           to
           the
           ensuing
           meditations
           :
           and
           as
           we
           usually
           are
           more
           sensible
           of
           our
           enemyes
           then
           our
           friends
           ,
           so
           the
           
           first
           designe
           I
           had
           ,
           was
           to
           discover
           what
           influence
           the
           evill
           Angells
           have
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           actions
           ,
           what
           parts
           they
           act
           ,
           &
           how
           they
           communicate
           themselves
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           affect
           us
           for
           ill
           .
           But
           as
           commonly
           things
           have
           not
           the
           same
           place
           in
           the
           execution
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           in
           the
           designe
           ,
           so
           I
           found
           it
           necessary
           in
           the
           method
           of
           this
           discourse
           ,
           to
           consider
           first
           of
           the
           Angells
           in
           their
           pure
           naturalls
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           (
           as
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           patterne
           of
           Angelicall
           power
           and
           influence
           )
           of
           the
           good
           Angells
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           (
           with
           the
           due
           difference
           of
           the
           abate
           of
           power
           and
           strength
           which
           sinne
           had
           caus'd
           )
           of
           the
           influence
           ,
           and
           effects
           ,
           which
           the
           evill
           Angells
           have
           upon
           mankind
           ,
           which
           every
           one
           experienceth
           ,
           though
           few
           ,
           enough
           know
           it
           or
           consider
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           in
           a
           subject
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           nothing
           is
           more
           easy
           ,
           then
           to
           wander
           even
           to
           the
           loosing
           of
           our selves
           in
           the
           speculative
           part
           ,
           I
           endevoured
           to
           remedy
           that
           inconvenience
           throughout
           ,
           by
           certaine
           practicall
           Corollaryes
           ,
           which
           might
           reduce
           the
           notionall
           part
           of
           the
           discourse
           to
           the
           use
           and
           end
           intended
           ,
           and
           might
           let
           us
           
           see
           how
           much
           our
           interest
           is
           concern'd
           in
           the
           right
           knowing
           and
           improoving
           these
           mighty
           spirits
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           because
           the
           Scripture
           I
           first
           pitcht
           my
           thoughts
           upon
           in
           order
           to
           these
           things
           ,
           furnisht
           me
           with
           proper
           armes
           for
           this
           holy
           warre
           ,
           I
           judg'd
           it
           would
           be
           a
           good
           accesse
           to
           this
           discourse
           (
           of
           which
           also
           it
           might
           constitute
           a
           third
           part
           )
           to
           shew
           those
           armes
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           what
           light
           I
           could
           to
           the
           right
           wearing
           and
           using
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           other
           thinges
           I
           ,
           pretend
           neither
           to
           such
           a
           method
           ,
           or
           language
           ,
           or
           what
           ever
           else
           of
           that
           kinde
           ,
           as
           is
           wont
           to
           begett
           a
           reputation
           with
           many
           readers
           ;
           for
           besides
           the
           vanity
           of
           such
           affectations
           in
           a
           subject
           especially
           so
           serious
           ,
           these
           thoughts
           were
           form'd
           for
           a
           more
           private
           use
           ,
           then
           their
           present
           condition
           leads
           them
           to
           ;
           nay
           such
           thinges
           as
           were
           but
           necessary
           ,
           as
           a
           division
           of
           this
           discourse
           into
           chapters
           (
           of
           which
           it
           was
           easily
           capable
           )
           a
           more
           correct
           printing
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           perfectings
           of
           a
           like
           consideration
           ,
           have
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           busines
           of
           my
           owne
           occasion
           ,
           and
           a
           mistake
           somewhere
           ,
           beene
           wanting
           ;
           this
           
           I
           pretend
           to
           ,
           to
           magnifie
           God
           in
           those
           mighty
           hoasts
           of
           spirituall
           substances
           ,
           which
           he
           manageth
           wonderfully
           and
           differently
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           children
           ;
           to
           gratifie
           and
           serve
           the
           good
           Angels
           ,
           who
           (
           if
           I
           may
           judge
           of
           others
           by
           my self
           )
           have
           been
           too
           little
           considered
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           our selves
           ;
           and
           to
           professe
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           much
           as
           in
           me
           lyes
           )
           to
           assist
           ,
           to
           an
           irreconcileable
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           warre
           ,
           with
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           inveterate
           enemies
           of
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           the
           divell
           and
           his
           Angells
           :
           And
           last
           of
           all
           (
           which
           I
           mention'd
           in
           the
           beginning
           )
           to
           give
           one
           instance
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           beene
           idle
           in
           these
           busy
           times
           ,
           nor
           without
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           designes
           of
           warre
           ,
           in
           an
           age
           ,
           when
           warre
           is
           become
           almost
           the
           profession
           of
           all
           men
           .
           Why
           I
           inscribe
           these
           papers
           to
           you
           ,
           
             My
             dearest
             Mother
          
           ,
           will
           neede
           no
           larger
           account
           then
           this
           ;
           
             Nature
             and
             your
             ovvne
             goodnesse
             ,
             have
             form'd
             you
             ablest
             ,
             to
             pardon
             me
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             vvherein
             I
             shall
             neede
             it
             ;
             And
             of
             all
             I
             have
             knovvne
             of
             either
             Sexe
             ,
             I
             have
             mett
             vvith
             fevv
             more
             diligently
             inquisitive
             ,
             or
             pertinently
             reasoning
             of
             things
             of
             a
             raised
             and
             abstracted
             nature
             ,
             (
             especially
             vvhich
             might
             have
             influence
             into
             the
             good
             of
             another
             life
             )
             
             then
             your self
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           adde
           ,
           
             That
             I
             professe
             to
             have
             infinite
             ingagements
             ,
             to
             avovv
             my self
             before
             all
             the
             vvorld
          
        
         
           
             Most
             honoured
             Mother
          
           
             Your
             most
             obedient
             Sonne
             &
             Most
             Humble
             servant
             HENRY
             LAWRENCE
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Treatise
           of
           our
           Communion
           and
           warre
           with
           Angells
           .
        
         
           
             Ephes.
             6.11.12.13.14.15.16.17.18
             .
          
           
             Put
             on
             the
             vvhole
             Armour
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             against
             the
             vviles
             of
             the
             Divell
             ;
             For
             vvee
             vvrestle
             not
             against
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             but
             against
             principalities
             ,
             against
             povvers
             ,
             against
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Darknes
             of
             this
             vvorld
             ,
             against
             spirituall
             vvickednesse
             in
             high
             places
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           THE
           great
           externall
           cause
           of
           all
           our
           evills
           is
           the
           Divell
           ,
           who
           hath
           such
           a
           kinde
           of
           relation
           to
           our
           sins
           ,
           as
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           hath
           to
           our
           graces
           ,
           saving
           that
           hee
           findes
           a
           foundation
           within
           us
           to
           build
           upon
           ,
           matter
           out
           of
           which
           hee
           extracts
           his
           formes
           ,
           whereas
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           doth
           that
           worke
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           is
           put
           to
           the
           paine
           of
           foundation
           worke
           as
           well
           as
           building
           .
           I
           call
           him
           the
           externall
           cause
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           working
           of
           our
           owne
           corruptions
           ,
           which
           are
           our
           owne
           properly
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           all
           within
           us
           .
           In
           other
           respects
           hee
           may
           be
           sayd
           to
           be
           the
           internall
           cause
           also
           ,
           for
           hee
           mingles
           himselfe
           with
           our
           most
           intimate
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           the
           Seate
           of
           his
           warfare
           is
           the
           inward
           man.
           Now
           because
           hee
           hath
           a
           greater
           influence
           into
           us
           then
           perhaps
           wee
           consider
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           knowledge
           of
           our
           enemy
           is
           of
           great
           concernement
           to
           the
           warre
           wee
           must
           have
           with
           him
           ,
           I
           desire
           a
           litle
           to
           inquire
           into
           this
           mighty
           enemy
           of
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           knowe
           him
           ,
           and
           dread
           
           him
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           fit
           us
           for
           conflict
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           may
           knowe
           him
           and
           discover
           him
           ,
           for
           hee
           is
           a
           perfect
           Iugler
           ,
           hee
           raignes
           not
           much
           when
           his
           tricks
           are
           discovered
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           may
           knowe
           him
           and
           resist
           him
           ,
           if
           hee
           shall
           embolden
           himselfe
           to
           stand
           his
           ground
           as
           often
           hee
           doth
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostle
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           4
           Chap.
           had
           taught
           them
           how
           they
           should
           live
           in
           generall
           ,
           first
           among
           themselves
           ,
           then
           with
           relation
           to
           those
           that
           are
           without
           ,
           ver
           .
           18.
           
           Then
           hee
           condiscends
           to
           particuler
           duties
           of
           Husbands
           and
           Wives
           ,
           Parents
           and
           Children
           ,
           Masters
           and
           Servants
           ,
           and
           last
           of
           all
           before
           hee
           concludes
           ,
           returnes
           to
           that
           which
           hee
           had
           mentioned
           in
           the
           3.
           
           Chap.
           ver
           .
           16.
           where
           hee
           beggs
           of
           God
           as
           the
           most
           desireable
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           
             that
             they
             might
             be
             strengthened
             according
             to
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             grace
             in
             the
             inner
             man
             :
          
           Heere
           hee
           turnes
           his
           prayer
           into
           an
           exhortation
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           provokes
           them
           
             to
             be
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           10.
           
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           though
           you
           have
           all
           faith
           and
           all
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           worke
           well
           ,
           yet
           you
           must
           persevere
           ,
           yee
           must
           goe
           on
           ,
           and
           you
           must
           doe
           it
           with
           strength
           :
           It
           is
           a
           great
           matter
           to
           come
           into
           the
           lists
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           great
           to
           runne
           also
           ,
           and
           to
           fight
           when
           you
           are
           there
           ,
           for
           you
           shall
           meete
           with
           those
           that
           shall
           oppose
           you
           and
           conflict
           with
           you
           ,
           therefore
           
             be
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             ,
          
           that
           is
           with
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           mighty
           Agent
           shall
           worke
           in
           your
           hearts
           ;
           Be
           not
           strong
           in
           your
           owne
           strength
           ,
           in
           your
           owne
           purposes
           ,
           in
           the
           freedome
           of
           your
           owne
           wills
           ,
           so
           was
           Peter
           ,
           who
           got
           nothing
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           his
           Spirit
           can
           strengthen
           ,
           can
           raise
           ,
           can
           confirme
           you
           .
        
         
           Ver.
           11.
           
           
             Put
             you
             on
             the
             whole
             Armour
             of
             God
          
           ;
           God
           is
           able
           to
           preserve
           you
           ,
           but
           hee
           will
           doe
           it
           by
           your
           fighting
           ,
           
           and
           your
           Armour
           must
           be
           sutable
           to
           the
           hand
           that
           wields
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           enemy
           it
           conflicts
           with
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Divell
           :
           Againe
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           
             the
             whole
             Armour
          
           ,
           if
           you
           want
           any
           one
           piece
           ,
           that
           place
           will
           be
           exposed
           to
           danger
           ,
           also
           ,
           All
           ,
           for
           offence
           ,
           and
           defence
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           save
           your self
           by
           destroying
           your
           enemy
           ,
           
             that
             yee
             may
             bee
             able
             to
             stand
             against
             the
             wiles
             of
             the
             Divell
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           yee
           may
           hold
           your
           ground
           though
           you
           should
           receive
           wounds
           ,
           and
           thrusts
           yet
           that
           you
           may
           not
           give
           way
           ,
           as
           ver
           .
           13.
           
             that
             yee
             may
             withstand
             in
             the
             evill
             day
          
           ;
           The
           day
           of
           temptation
           is
           an
           evill
           day
           ,
           a
           day
           of
           trouble
           ,
           a
           day
           of
           tryall
           ,
           and
           often
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           event
           ,
           evill
           ,
           therefore
           
             deliver
             us
             from
             evill
             :
             And
             having
             done
             all
             to
             stand
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           you
           doe
           all
           in
           this
           fight
           God
           commaunds
           you
           ,
           and
           omit
           nothing
           ,
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           will
           stand
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           no
           dallying
           with
           such
           an
           enemy
           ,
           your
           standing
           must
           be
           a
           fruit
           and
           result
           of
           doing
           all
           .
        
         
           
             The
             wiles
             of
             the
             Divell
          
           ;
           the
           word
           is
           Methods
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           divell
           like
           a
           cunning
           fencer
           hath
           his
           faints
           ,
           knowes
           how
           to
           take
           his
           advantages
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           great
           commaunder
           hath
           his
           stratagemes
           ,
           by
           which
           hee
           doth
           as
           much
           as
           by
           fine
           force
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           well
           laid
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Method
           in
           them
           to
           make
           the
           worke
           the
           surer
           ,
           one
           thing
           depends
           upon
           another
           ,
           and
           all
           contribute
           to
           make
           the
           result
           firme
           .
        
         
           
             For
             wee
             wrastle
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             de
             conflictu
             ,
             est
             sermo
             ,
             non
             de
             ludo
             ,
          
           we
           speake
           of
           conflicts
           ,
           not
           of
           play
           ,
           or
           sport
           ;
           
             not
             against
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           which
           wee
           have
           onely
           in
           our
           eye
           is
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           wicked
           men
           that
           wounds
           us
           and
           persecute
           us
           ,
           where
           note
           ,
           that
           God
           calls
           all
           wicked
           men
           ,
           all
           the
           enemies
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           but
           
             flesh
             and
             blood
          
           ;
           now
           they
           are
           the
           most
           perishable
           things
           when
           God
           will
           blowe
           upon
           them
           ,
           
             for
             all
             flesh
             is
             grasse
          
           ;
           though
           the
           
           enemies
           be
           never
           so
           great
           and
           mighty
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           as
           grasse
           and
           stubble
           .
        
         
           Or
           secondly
           
             flesh
             and
             blood
          
           ,
           by
           which
           may
           be
           understood
           your
           carnall
           lusts
           ,
           the
           concupiscence
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           boyling
           and
           ebullition
           of
           the
           blood
           to
           anger
           ,
           and
           all
           passions
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           not
           especially
           against
           these
           you
           wrestle
           ,
           but
           rather
           against
           him
           that
           acts
           them
           ,
           and
           makes
           use
           of
           them
           to
           your
           ruine
           and
           dis-advantage
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           divell
           ,
           and
           this
           hee
           may
           perhaps
           speake
           against
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           who
           understood
           not
           the
           operation
           of
           the
           divell
           ,
           but
           thought
           all
           our
           conflicts
           was
           against
           internall
           passions
           .
        
         
           
             But
             against
             Principalities
          
           ,
           hee
           seemes
           to
           describe
           the
           divels
           heere
           which
           are
           our
           enemies
           ,
           first
           from
           the
           principality
           of
           their
           nature
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           eminency
           and
           raisednes
           of
           their
           nature
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           visible
           world
           is
           set
           forth
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           state
           of
           Princes
           differ
           eminently
           from
           other
           men
           ,
           so
           the
           nature
           of
           divells
           ,
           as
           Princes
           ,
           excells
           the
           nature
           of
           men
           and
           of
           all
           visible
           things
           .
        
         
           
             Against
             Powers
          
           ;
           hee
           calls
           them
           Powers
           simply
           without
           any
           addition
           to
           shewe
           the
           eminency
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           aswell
           as
           of
           their
           natures
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           have
           a
           nature
           ,
           farre
           above
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           fitted
           for
           great
           things
           ,
           so
           they
           have
           a
           power
           sutable
           and
           fitted
           to
           act
           this
           nature
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seene
           by
           their
           effects
           ,
           both
           upon
           us
           and
           upon
           the
           world
           ,
           though
           wee
           are
           not
           so
           to
           judge
           of
           their
           power
           as
           the
           Manichees
           ,
           who
           feigned
           two
           supreame
           powers
           a
           good
           and
           a
           bad
           ;
           which
           conflicted
           perpetually
           each
           with
           other
           ,
           for
           their
           power
           falls
           as
           farre
           below
           Gods
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           above
           us
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           more
           .
        
         
           
             Against
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             darknesse
             of
             this
             world
          
           :
           Heere
           the
           Divels
           are
           described
           from
           the
           universall
           dominion
           they
           have
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           they
           are
           called
           
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             darknesse
             of
             this
             world
             ,
          
           to
           shewe
           what
           the
           Divell
           is
           conversant
           
           about
           ,
           all
           his
           worke
           is
           to
           bring
           in
           darknes
           ,
           and
           to
           shewe
           principally
           the
           seate
           of
           his
           Empire
           :
           Hee
           is
           not
           the
           ruler
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           is
           
             Gods
             Territory
          
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           darknes
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           the
           children
           of
           darknes
           ;
           though
           hee
           ceaseth
           not
           to
           interpose
           ,
           and
           excercise
           rule
           ,
           even
           over
           the
           children
           of
           light
           ,
           and
           within
           the
           Saints
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           darknes
           possesseth
           them
           .
           It
           is
           also
           called
           
             the
             darknesse
             of
             this
             world
          
           ,
           to
           shewe
           the
           terme
           of
           his
           Empire
           ;
           it
           is
           but
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           in
           another
           himselfe
           shal
           be
           subject
           to
           darknes
           ,
           and
           eternall
           torments
           .
        
         
           
             Against
             spirituall
             wickednesse
             in
             high
             places
             :
             Beza
          
           translates
           it
           spirituall
           malices
           ,
           the
           words
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           spirituallnes
           of
           evill
           and
           wickednesse
           ,
           carnall
           wickednesses
           are
           inferiour
           to
           spirituall
           wickednesses
           ,
           which
           occupieth
           the
           highest
           part
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           possesses
           the
           understanding
           more
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           laid
           out
           in
           carnall
           passions
           ,
           and
           concupiscences
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Divell
           hath
           a
           most
           excelling
           malice
           .
           Hee
           layes
           out
           himselfe
           in
           the
           excercise
           of
           ,
           and
           provoking
           us
           to
           the
           most
           spirituall
           wickednesses
           ,
           though
           hee
           is
           in
           the
           other
           also
           ,
           and
           labours
           to
           make
           even
           carnall
           sins
           as
           much
           spirituall
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           by
           causing
           them
           to
           be
           acted
           against
           light
           ,
           and
           against
           love
           and
           engagements
           .
        
         
           
             In
             high
             places
          
           ;
           the
           word
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           Beza
           translates
           it
           ,
           
             in
             sublimi
          
           ,
           on
           high
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           high
           places
           ;
           your
           enemy
           hath
           the
           advantage
           ground
           ,
           hee
           is
           on
           high
           ,
           hee
           hath
           gained
           the
           hill
           ,
           hee
           is
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           how
           mighty
           an
           advantage
           this
           is
           in
           a
           combate
           you
           knowe
           ,
           but
           it
           signifies
           in
           Heavenly
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           margent
           of
           your
           bookes
           ,
           which
           may
           have
           relation
           aswell
           to
           things
           as
           places
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           shewes
           the
           things
           about
           which
           his
           malicious
           studyes
           are
           conversant
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           take
           all
           heavenly
           things
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           deprive
           us
           of
           what
           ever
           is
           heavenly
           .
           And
           now
           what
           say
           you
           to
           your
           Antagonist
           ,
           heere
           is
           a
           dreadfull
           
           enemy
           formed
           already
           ,
           you
           have
           heard
           fables
           of
           Giants
           ,
           heere
           is
           a
           Gyant
           indeed
           ,
           great
           in
           subtilty
           ,
           excellent
           in
           nature
           ,
           mighty
           in
           power
           ,
           large
           in
           dominion
           ,
           above
           all
           ,
           eminent
           in
           ill
           and
           malice
           ;
           wee
           are
           apt
           to
           feare
           onely
           ,
           what
           wee
           see
           ,
           but
           invisible
           things
           are
           the
           best
           and
           worst
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           greatest
           ,
           as
           our
           originall
           sin
           which
           wee
           see
           not
           but
           by
           its
           effects
           ;
           and
           this
           great
           invisible
           prince
           that
           casts
           so
           many
           darts
           at
           us
           ,
           the
           blowes
           of
           which
           wee
           feele
           ,
           but
           consider
           not
           the
           hand
           that
           gives
           them
           ,
           whence
           comes
           all
           our
           mischeife
           :
           I
           would
           set
           out
           this
           enemy
           a
           litle
           in
           his
           owne
           coulours
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           knowe
           him
           ,
           and
           knowe
           how
           to
           deale
           with
           him
           ,
           wee
           shall
           surely
           finde
           him
           as
           blacke
           as
           wee
           can
           paint
           him
           ,
           the
           ignorance
           of
           our
           evills
           may
           cover
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           relieve
           them
           ;
           let
           us
           knowe
           him
           ,
           and
           wee
           shall
           knowe
           how
           to
           deale
           with
           him
           ,
           there
           is
           strength
           and
           might
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           God
           hath
           but
           raised
           him
           up
           as
           Pharoah
           to
           make
           his
           power
           knowne
           upon
           him
           ,
           wee
           have
           weapons
           can
           reach
           him
           ,
           and
           an
           arme
           strong
           enough
           ,
           but
           wee
           must
           arme
           our selves
           ,
           but
           wee
           must
           use
           it
           ,
           wee
           shall
           overcome
           ,
           but
           wee
           must
           fight
           .
           Put
           on
           therefore
           a
           firme
           courage
           ,
           for
           before
           all
           be
           done
           your
           enemy
           will
           appeare
           extreamely
           blacke
           ,
           and
           dreadfull
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           comfort
           you
           ,
           
             greater
             is
             hee
             that
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             then
             hee
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           for
           a
           more
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           this
           great
           enemy
           ,
           wee
           will
           launch
           a
           litle
           into
           that
           comon
           place
           ,
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           Angells
           ,
           yet
           keeping
           neere
           the
           Scripture
           and
           not
           departing
           from
           our
           assured
           rule
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           intending
           so
           large
           a
           compasse
           of
           discourse
           as
           the
           thing
           will
           beare
           ,
           though
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           is
           of
           very
           great
           use
           in
           many
           respects
           ,
           but
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           it
           may
           afford
           a
           full
           light
           ,
           to
           the
           discourse
           wee
           have
           undertaken
           .
        
         
           
           And
           first
           ,
           how
           excellent
           soever
           their
           nature
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           creatures
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           question
           ,
           though
           
           Aristotle
           will
           needs
           have
           them
           eternall
           substances
           ,
           a
           thing
           altogether
           derogatory
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           onely
           is
           eternall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           the
           first
           cause
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           former
           and
           maker
           of
           all
           other
           things
           :
           It
           is
           true
           that
           Moses
           doth
           not
           particularly
           describe
           their
           creation
           ,
           accommodating
           himselfe
           to
           the
           rudenesse
           ,
           and
           ignorance
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           in
           which
           hee
           writ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           particularizes
           onely
           in
           visible
           things
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           they
           were
           created
           wee
           have
           cleare
           scripture
           for
           it
           ,
           Coloss.
           1.16
           .
           
             For
             by
             him
             were
             all
             things
             created
             ,
             whether
             in
             heaven
             or
             earth
             ,
             visible
             or
             invisible
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Thrones
             or
             Dominions
             ,
             or
             Principalities
             ,
             or
             powers
             ,
             all
             things
             were
             created
             by
             him
             and
             for
             him
             :
          
           Wee
           shall
           not
           insist
           heere
           upon
           the
           particuler
           titles
           ,
           but
           you
           see
           heere
           creation
           of
           things
           in
           heaven
           ,
           aswell
           as
           in
           earth
           ,
           and
           invisible
           ,
           aswell
           as
           visible
           ,
           so
           Psal.
           148.5
           .
           
             Let
             them
             praise
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             hee
             commanded
             and
             they
             were
             created
             .
          
           What
           was
           created
           ?
           all
           that
           hee
           had
           named
           before
           ,
           
             the
             heavens
             and
             the
             Angells
          
           .
           Hee
           begins
           with
           the
           first
           and
           most
           eminent
           peeces
           of
           creation
           :
           If
           you
           aske
           when
           they
           were
           created
           ?
           certainely
           not
           before
           the
           created
           matter
           of
           the
           visible
           world
           ,
           for
           Moses
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             God
             created
             the
             heavens
             and
             the
             earth
          
           ;
           if
           they
           had
           bene
           therefore
           created
           before
           ,
           there
           should
           have
           bene
           a
           beginning
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           working
           before
           that
           ;
           besides
           it
           s
           said
           God
           wrought
           all
           his
           workes
           in
           sixe
           dayes
           ,
           and
           rested
           the
           seaventh
           .
           If
           you
           aske
           what
           day
           they
           were
           created
           ?
           in
           all
           likelyhood
           ,
           the
           first
           day
           with
           the
           supreame
           heaven
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           similitude
           of
           their
           nature
           ;
           they
           give
           also
           another
           reason
           Job
           .
           38.7
           .
           
             When
             the
             morning
             starres
             sang
             together
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             shouted
             for
             joye
             ,
          
           because
           they
           seeme
           there
           to
           applaud
           God
           in
           the
           workes
           of
           his
           creation
           :
           vizt
           ,
           when
           the
           highest
           heavens
           and
           first
           matter
           was
           created
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           other
           things
           was
           formed
           .
        
         
         
           
           2.
           
           These
           excellent
           creatures
           are
           true
           substances
           ,
           and
           doe
           really
           exist
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Saduces
           ,
           that
           denied
           Angells
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           thought
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Angells
           was
           meant
           nothing
           but
           good
           or
           ill
           inspirations
           ,
           or
           motions
           ,
           or
           els
           the
           wonders
           and
           apparitions
           which
           were
           wrought
           by
           God
           ;
           but
           nothing
           is
           more
           absurd
           then
           this
           for
           .
        
         
           
           First
           they
           were
           created
           ,
           therefore
           they
           were
           substances
           and
           not
           accidents
           in
           another
           subject
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           They
           are
           endowed
           with
           understanding
           and
           will
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           which
           they
           were
           capable
           of
           sinning
           ,
           and
           departing
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           of
           obeying
           ,
           or
           standing
           out
           against
           God.
           
        
         
           
           3.
           
           From
           their
           office
           they
           appeare
           before
           God
           ,
           they
           serve
           God
           ,
           wee
           are
           commaunded
           to
           make
           them
           our
           Patternes
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           us
           ,
           admonish
           us
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           they
           teach
           ,
           protect
           and
           comfort
           us
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           From
           their
           apparitions
           and
           services
           ,
           they
           appeared
           often
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           they
           wrastled
           with
           Iacob
           ,
           eate
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           carry
           the
           elect
           into
           Abrahams
           bosome
           ,
           they
           gather
           the
           dead
           at
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           ,
           and
           wee
           shal
           be
           like
           the
           Angells
           ;
           also
           Christ
           was
           said
           not
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           the
           nature
           of
           Angells
           ,
           and
           Paul
           chargeth
           Timothy
           before
           Christ
           and
           the
           elect
           Angells
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           have
           a
           name
           given
           him
           above
           the
           Angells
           :
           Lastly
           to
           give
           a
           ground
           out
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           Aristotle
           saith
           that
           to
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           world
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           there
           should
           be
           three
           sorts
           of
           substances
           ,
           invisible
           ,
           visible
           ,
           and
           partly
           invisible
           and
           partly
           visible
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           hit
           (
           as
           indeed
           hee
           did
           )
           on
           Gods
           creation
           :
           The
           second
           are
           the
           heavens
           and
           elements
           ,
           and
           compositions
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           last
           are
           Men
           ,
           which
           have
           an
           invisible
           soule
           ,
           and
           a
           visible
           body
           ,
           and
           hold
           the
           middle
           ,
           the
           first
           therefore
           must
           be
           the
           
           Angells
           :
           If
           you
           aske
           as
           an
           appendix
           to
           this
           ,
           whether
           the
           Angells
           have
           bodies
           ,
           or
           are
           altogether
           incorporall
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           question
           controverted
           betweene
           the
           Philosophers
           ,
           the
           Schoolmen
           ,
           and
           the
           Fathers
           ;
           the
           Platoniste
           would
           have
           them
           have
           bodies
           ,
           to
           which
           many
           of
           the
           Fathers
           adhere
           ;
           Aristotle
           and
           the
           Schoolmen
           would
           have
           them
           altogether
           incorporall
           ,
           the
           reasons
           on
           both
           sides
           are
           not
           unworthy
           considering
           ,
           if
           one
           would
           amuse
           themselves
           in
           that
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           the
           Scripture
           gives
           no
           issue
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           trouble
           you
           with
           it
           ,
           onely
           this
           ,
           its
           safe
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           essences
           so
           simple
           as
           they
           are
           altogether
           uncapable
           of
           composition
           ,
           it
           is
           onely
           proper
           to
           God
           to
           have
           his
           being
           and
           essence
           or
           substance
           the
           same
           ;
           Angells
           are
           mutable
           ,
           they
           consist
           of
           an
           act
           which
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           power
           into
           which
           they
           may
           be
           reduced
           ,
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           in
           them
           to
           be
           simply
           ,
           and
           another
           thing
           to
           be
           indued
           with
           understanding
           and
           will
           ,
           to
           be
           and
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           to
           be
           and
           to
           be
           wise
           ,
           God
           onely
           is
           
             I
             am
          
           ,
           uncapable
           of
           any
           change
           ,
           as
           of
           any
           composition
           ;
           To
           say
           God
           were
           an
           Angell
           ,
           were
           a
           derogation
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           hee
           were
           a
           body
           ,
           unlesse
           you
           should
           meane
           by
           a
           body
           ,
           a
           substance
           ,
           as
           Tertullian
           did
           ,
           and
           so
           called
           God
           a
           body
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           substance
           :
           But
           if
           they
           have
           any
           such
           composition
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           called
           a
           body
           ,
           it
           is
           certainely
           of
           the
           greatest
           finenesse
           and
           subtilty
           a
           spirituall
           body
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           like
           to
           be
           of
           that
           grossenes
           that
           either
           the
           aire
           is
           ,
           or
           those
           heavens
           that
           are
           framed
           out
           of
           the
           Chaos
           ,
           but
           neerer
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           highest
           heavens
           ,
           which
           seeme
           to
           have
           bene
           made
           at
           the
           same
           time
           :
           To
           conclude
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           safe
           to
           say
           that
           in
           comparison
           of
           God
           they
           are
           bodies
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           us
           they
           are
           pure
           and
           mighty
           Spirits
           .
           From
           this
           that
           hath
           bene
           said
           in
           generall
           ,
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           Angells
           ,
           consider
           by
           way
           of
           corrollary
           .
        
         
         
           
           First
           in
           that
           these
           blessed
           substances
           are
           creatures
           brought
           with
           you
           by
           God
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           same
           wombe
           of
           nothing
           ,
           and
           raised
           from
           that
           lowenesse
           to
           the
           height
           and
           dignity
           they
           possesse
           ,
           how
           great
           then
           is
           that
           God
           that
           can
           make
           and
           forme
           such
           beings
           from
           nothing
           .
           Wee
           praise
           workemen
           that
           with
           all
           accommodations
           of
           instruments
           and
           matter
           can
           produce
           something
           worth
           the
           looking
           on
           ,
           but
           nothing
           and
           something
           are
           all
           alike
           to
           God
           ;
           Also
           hee
           can
           make
           of
           one
           lumpe
           a
           vessell
           of
           honour
           ,
           as
           easly
           as
           of
           dishonour
           ,
           if
           the
           workman
           be
           to
           be
           esteemed
           by
           the
           worke
           ;
           consider
           these
           mighty
           pieces
           ,
           and
           who
           made
           them
           ,
           breake
           into
           an
           admiration
           and
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           David
           did
           Psal.
           104.1
           .
           
             Blesse
             the
             Lord
             ,
             O
             my
             soule
             ,
             O
             Lord
             my
             God
             thou
             art
             very
             great
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             honour
             and
             Majesty
             ,
          
           why
           hee
           was
           able
           to
           forme
           and
           create
           those
           mighty
           things
           and
           among
           them
           the
           Angells
           ,
           ver
           .
           4.
           
           
             Who
             maketh
             his
             Angells
             spirits
             ,
             his
             Ministers
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             ,
          
           where
           (
           by
           the
           way
           )
           hee
           gives
           you
           their
           nature
           and
           office
           ,
           for
           their
           nature
           they
           are
           spirits
           raised
           and
           excellent
           ,
           for
           that
           office
           ,
           they
           are
           ministers
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           But
           secondly
           if
           God
           created
           them
           ,
           then
           feare
           them
           not
           hee
           hath
           a
           hand
           over
           them
           still
           ,
           hee
           that
           bounds
           the
           sea
           ,
           will
           bound
           the
           divells
           ,
           
             They
             are
             reserved
             in
             chaines
          
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           their
           effects
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           punishments
           ,
           they
           cannot
           breake
           loose
           nor
           get
           beyond
           their
           Tedder
           :
           On
           the
           other
           side
           there
           are
           good
           ones
           amongst
           them
           ,
           which
           shal
           be
           ordered
           to
           your
           advantage
           by
           this
           maker
           and
           creator
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           mindes
           us
           as
           well
           as
           them
           ,
           and
           mindes
           them
           for
           us
           ,
           of
           which
           wee
           have
           a
           good
           pledge
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             Who
             tooke
             not
             on
             him
             the
             nature
             of
             Angells
             ,
             but
             tooke
             on
             him
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
          
           our
           nature
           and
           surely
           all
           creatures
           shall
           subserve
           to
           that
           composition
           of
           which
           God
           is
           a
           part
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           If
           God
           created
           the
           Angells
           ,
           feare
           no
           lowenesse
           ,
           
           God
           can
           raise
           you
           high
           enough
           in
           a
           minute
           ,
           can
           you
           imagine
           almost
           greater
           termes
           of
           distance
           ,
           then
           from
           nothing
           to
           an
           Angell
           ,
           wee
           suffer
           many
           graduall
           changes
           in
           our
           bodies
           and
           soules
           ,
           but
           God
           can
           raise
           us
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           if
           hee
           please
           ,
           to
           the
           highest
           pitches
           of
           grace
           ,
           or
           comfort
           ,
           and
           prosperity
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           How
           great
           is
           that
           love
           to
           piece
           up
           with
           much
           
           care
           ,
           and
           paines
           such
           vessells
           as
           wee
           are
           ,
           who
           could
           in
           a
           moment
           cast
           new
           ones
           of
           a
           better
           forme
           ,
           and
           fill
           his
           house
           with
           Angells
           ;
           but
           hee
           loves
           our
           tribe
           ,
           and
           hath
           condiscended
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           done
           more
           for
           us
           then
           for
           the
           Angells
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           You
           see
           reason
           to
           consider
           of
           the
           Angells
           not
           as
           
           inspirations
           ,
           motions
           ,
           fansyes
           ,
           or
           phantasmes
           ,
           but
           as
           of
           reall
           substances
           ,
           and
           existences
           ,
           mightie
           spirits
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           frame
           of
           the
           world
           and
           order
           of
           nature
           come
           neerest
           God
           ,
           and
           possesse
           the
           next
           place
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           so
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           are
           the
           immediate
           instruments
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           have
           ever
           had
           much
           to
           doe
           with
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           ,
           though
           sometimes
           in
           apparitions
           more
           sutable
           to
           our
           nature
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           a
           more
           spirituall
           converse
           ,
           more
           agreeable
           to
           their
           owne
           nature
           ,
           but
           ever
           they
           have
           bene
           beingh
           that
           have
           had
           and
           still
           have
           ,
           a
           great
           part
           to
           play
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           the
           good
           Angells
           are
           of
           more
           use
           then
           wee
           consider
           ,
           so
           the
           evill
           (
           which
           is
           to
           our
           purpose
           especially
           )
           are
           most
           powerfull
           and
           malignant
           substances
           ,
           farre
           above
           the
           capacity
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           carrying
           themselves
           rather
           as
           Princes
           and
           Powers
           ,
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           being
           acted
           with
           the
           greatest
           malice
           ,
           are
           alwaies
           watching
           ,
           alwaies
           tempting
           ,
           alwaies
           observing
           ,
           ever
           (
           if
           wee
           looke
           not
           to
           it
           )
           ruining
           and
           destroying
           us
           ,
           warring
           with
           weapons
           sutable
           to
           our
           complexions
           and
           lusts
           ,
           betraying
           simple
           soules
           with
           
           their
           methods
           and
           wiles
           ,
           so
           as
           without
           a
           great
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           wee
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           escape
           them
           :
           The
           not
           considering
           of
           this
           enemy
           gives
           him
           a
           mighty
           advantage
           ,
           wee
           hope
           in
           some
           measure
           to
           unmaske
           him
           .
        
         
           Wee
           have
           considered
           two
           things
           already
           concerning
           the
           nature
           of
           Angells
           in
           generall
           ,
           first
           that
           they
           are
           creatures
           ,
           secondly
           that
           they
           are
           substances
           and
           have
           made
           use
           of
           both
           :
           Wee
           shall
           now
           consider
           their
           mutability
           ,
           or
           immutability
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           wee
           say
           that
           as
           it
           is
           peculier
           to
           God
           onely
           to
           be
           without
           beginning
           ,
           so
           it
           belongs
           to
           God
           onely
           to
           be
           without
           change
           ,
           or
           shadowe
           of
           change
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Angells
           as
           creatures
           are
           reduceable
           to
           nothing
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           hand
           that
           made
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           though
           there
           be
           no
           passive
           principle
           in
           them
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           may
           be
           called
           corruptible
           ,
           or
           mortall
           ,
           yet
           in
           respect
           of
           an
           active
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           upon
           which
           their
           being
           and
           life
           depends
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           called
           corruptible
           ,
           and
           mortall
           ,
           because
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Creator
           that
           things
           are
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Creator
           that
           they
           may
           not
           bee
           ,
           yea
           so
           much
           they
           are
           in
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           though
           the
           best
           pieces
           of
           nature
           ,
           that
           if
           hee
           doe
           but
           withdrawe
           his
           hand
           ,
           they
           all
           moulder
           to
           nothing
           ,
           there
           neede
           no
           great
           activity
           be
           put
           forth
           ,
           a
           meere
           ceasing
           to
           uphold
           them
           is
           sufficent
           to
           destroy
           them
           ;
           but
           yet
           when
           yee
           speake
           of
           changeable
           or
           corruptible
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           next
           and
           intrinsicall
           cause
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           remote
           and
           outward
           cause
           ,
           as
           men
           are
           not
           called
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           though
           
             Sol
             &
             homo
             generat
             hominem
          
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           parents
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Angells
           may
           properly
           be
           called
           incorruptible
           and
           immortall
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           so
           by
           nature
           ;
           I
           speake
           not
           now
           of
           the
           changeablenesse
           of
           their
           wills
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           nature
           and
           substance
           ,
           the
           reasons
           are
           .
        
         
         
           First
           because
           the
           Angells
           are
           not
           produced
           out
           of
           
           the
           power
           of
           any
           matter
           as
           corporall
           substances
           ,
           and
           the
           soules
           of
           beasts
           ,
           but
           are
           produced
           onely
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           they
           have
           no
           internall
           principle
           of
           being
           ,
           so
           have
           they
           none
           of
           dissolution
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           the
           same
           reason
           of
           being
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           Angelicall
           natures
           as
           the
           soules
           also
           of
           men
           ,
           
           are
           not
           compounded
           of
           matter
           &
           forme
           ,
           but
           are
           simple
           formes
           and
           substances
           ,
           subsisting
           by
           themselves
           ;
           now
           all
           corruption
           ,
           mortality
           ,
           and
           death
           is
           by
           the
           separation
           of
           the
           forme
           from
           the
           matter
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           soule
           is
           separated
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           is
           corruption
           ,
           or
           death
           ,
           or
           when
           the
           accidentall
           forme
           is
           separated
           from
           the
           subject
           ,
           as
           white
           from
           the
           wall
           ,
           or
           health
           from
           the
           man
           ,
           now
           what
           ever
           wants
           matter
           is
           incorruptible
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           composition
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           separation
           ;
           but
           the
           Scripture
           concludes
           this
           best
           in
           assimulating
           the
           state
           of
           immortality
           in
           which
           wee
           shall
           be
           to
           the
           Angells
           ;
           This
           is
           the
           third
           consideration
           wee
           make
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           Angells
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           immutable
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           wee
           will
           consider
           of
           the
           apparitions
           of
           
           Angells
           ,
           of
           which
           wee
           heare
           so
           frequent
           mention
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           consideration
           whereof
           will
           proove
           so
           proper
           to
           our
           purpose
           .
        
         
           One
           manner
           of
           their
           appearings
           hath
           bene
           in
           dreames
           ,
           another
           in
           visions
           ,
           the
           third
           in
           assumption
           of
           bodies
           ,
           and
           that
           either
           of
           bodies
           formed
           of
           nothing
           ,
           or
           of
           pre-existant
           matter
           them
           formed
           ,
           or
           possessing
           and
           acting
           naturall
           bodies
           already
           made
           .
        
         
           Some
           have
           thought
           ,
           there
           hath
           bene
           no
           assumption
           of
           bodies
           ,
           but
           onely
           an
           appearance
           to
           the
           fancy
           and
           imagination
           ;
           but
           that
           must
           needs
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           for
           what
           ever
           is
           a
           substance
           which
           is
           not
           a
           body
           ,
           nor
           hath
           a
           body
           naturally
           united
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           sometime
           seene
           
           with
           a
           bodily
           sight
           or
           vision
           must
           needs
           take
           up
           a
           body
           ,
           and
           further
           this
           was
           not
           an
           imaginary
           and
           phantasticall
           apparition
           ,
           because
           such
           an
           imagination
           is
           not
           seene
           by
           the
           sences
           without
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           fancy
           within
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           An
           imaginative
           sight
           being
           onely
           within
           in
           the
           imagination
           consequently
           appeares
           to
           him
           onely
           ,
           which
           so
           sees
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           seene
           by
           the
           eyes
           ,
           because
           it
           exists
           without
           and
           not
           within
           the
           minde
           ,
           may
           be
           seene
           also
           of
           all
           others
           such
           apparitions
           ,
           were
           of
           the
           Angells
           that
           appeared
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           to
           Lott
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           men
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           who
           were
           seene
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           indifferently
           by
           all
           .
        
         
           
           But
           if
           you
           object
           to
           what
           end
           was
           this
           assumption
           of
           bodies
           ,
           since
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Angells
           exceeds
           all
           bodily
           might
           (
           and
           this
           will
           not
           be
           unusefull
           to
           consider
           since
           it
           makes
           way
           to
           shew
           to
           what
           end
           they
           appeare
           and
           what
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           can
           doe
           for
           us
           and
           upon
           us
           ,
           both
           the
           good
           and
           bad
           .
           )
        
         
           
           The
           Angells
           assumed
           bodies
           for
           the
           manifesting
           themselves
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           their
           worke
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           might
           familiarly
           speake
           with
           men
           ,
           without
           their
           terrour
           and
           dread
           .
           Aquinas
           gives
           other
           reasons
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           manifest
           the
           intelligible
           society
           and
           converse
           which
           men
           expect
           with
           them
           in
           another
           life
           ;
           And
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           that
           it
           was
           a
           certaine
           figurative
           declaration
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           of
           God
           should
           take
           humane
           flesh
           ,
           for
           all
           apparitions
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           were
           in
           order
           to
           that
           apparition
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           in
           the
           flesh
           :
           If
           you
           aske
           mee
           what
           kinde
           of
           bodies
           they
           tooke
           ,
           and
           whether
           they
           were
           true
           men
           or
           no
           ,
           in
           taking
           humane
           shapes
           ?
           Answ.
           First
           though
           they
           appeared
           in
           a
           humane
           shape
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           true
           men
           ,
           as
           Christ
           was
           a
           true
           man
           ,
           because
           hee
           was
           personally
           and
           hypostatically
           united
           ;
           but
           bodies
           were
           not
           
           united
           to
           the
           Angells
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           forme
           ,
           as
           the
           bodie
           is
           to
           the
           soule
           which
           is
           its
           forme
           ,
           nor
           was
           the
           humane
           nature
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           united
           to
           the
           person
           of
           any
           Angell
           ,
           but
           they
           tooke
           bodies
           to
           them
           as
           garments
           which
           they
           tooke
           up
           ,
           and
           laid
           downe
           upon
           occasion
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           aske
           of
           what
           those
           bodies
           consisted
           ?
           It
           is
           like
           ordinarily
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Elements
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           ayre
           .
           And
           if
           you
           object
           that
           the
           ayre
           is
           improper
           to
           take
           figure
           or
           coulour
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           so
           thin
           and
           transparent
           ?
           The
           answer
           is
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           ayre
           remaining
           in
           its
           rarity
           doth
           not
           reteyne
           figure
           or
           coulour
           ,
           yet
           when
           it
           is
           condenced
           and
           thickened
           ,
           it
           will
           doe
           both
           as
           appeares
           in
           the
           clouds
           .
           Another
           way
           of
           appearing
           was
           in
           possessing
           some
           naturall
           body
           ,
           so
           the
           divell
           entred
           into
           the
           serpent
           ,
           and
           an
           Angell
           spake
           in
           Balams
           Asse
           ;
           so
           you
           read
           often
           of
           men
           possessed
           with
           evill
           Angells
           ,
           the
           men
           spake
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           divell
           in
           them
           ,
           the
           like
           may
           be
           said
           often
           of
           the
           good
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           any
           shall
           aske
           what
           becomes
           of
           those
           bodies
           ?
           
           The
           answer
           is
           ,
           
           if
           they
           be
           created
           of
           nothing
           ,
           they
           are
           reduced
           into
           nothing
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ;
           But
           if
           they
           be
           formed
           of
           pre-existent
           matter
           ,
           the
           worke
           being
           done
           for
           which
           they
           were
           taken
           up
           ,
           they
           are
           resolved
           againe
           into
           their
           Elements
           ,
           or
           Principles
           ,
           but
           if
           the
           bodies
           were
           naturall
           ,
           reall
           and
           existent
           before
           ,
           they
           were
           left
           so
           againe
           ,
           by
           the
           departing
           of
           the
           Angells
           ,
           so
           was
           Balams
           asse
           and
           many
           bodies
           possest
           by
           the
           divells
           cast
           out
           by
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Another
           consideration
           is
           whether
           the
           Angells
           having
           assumed
           those
           bodies
           ,
           did
           put
           forth
           acts
           of
           life
           ,
           whether
           they
           spake
           and
           sung
           ,
           or
           eate
           and
           drunke
           ,
           as
           they
           seemed
           to
           doe
           ;
           this
           is
           handled
           with
           much
           controversie
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           certaine
           they
           did
           what
           they
           seemed
           to
           doe
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           plaine
           direct
           story
           of
           Moses
           
           concerning
           the
           Angells
           ,
           that
           appeared
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           assur'd
           that
           what
           ever
           the
           Angells
           appeared
           to
           have
           ,
           or
           doe
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           ,
           &
           did
           ,
           for
           they
           never
           deceived
           your
           sences
           ,
           their
           coulour
           ,
           their
           shape
           ,
           their
           eating
           ,
           their
           drinking
           ,
           their
           speaking
           was
           what
           it
           seemed
           to
           be
           ,
           for
           the
           sences
           are
           not
           deceived
           about
           their
           objects
           ,
           if
           the
           distance
           be
           proportionable
           ,
           and
           they
           no
           way
           distempered
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           sences
           are
           ordinarily
           capable
           of
           being
           deceived
           ,
           then
           you
           may
           question
           any
           thing
           ,
           subjected
           to
           sence
           ,
           as
           whether
           the
           snow
           be
           whit
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           all
           this
           they
           did
           ,
           not
           by
           vertue
           of
           an
           internall
           forme
           ,
           but
           an
           Angelicall
           power
           ,
           quickening
           and
           mooving
           the
           body
           they
           acted
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Angells
           would
           hide
           their
           natures
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           converse
           more
           familiarly
           with
           men
           ,
           they
           would
           eate
           ,
           and
           drinke
           ,
           and
           speake
           ;
           But
           when
           they
           would
           be
           acknowledged
           for
           Angells
           ,
           then
           they
           denied
           to
           eate
           meate
           ,
           as
           Iudges
           6.
           in
           the
           story
           of
           Gedion
           ,
           and
           of
           Sampson
           ,
           Iudges
           13.
           
           If
           you
           aske
           what
           became
           of
           the
           meate
           they
           eate
           ,
           for
           their
           assumed
           bodies
           needed
           no
           nourishment
           ?
           I
           would
           aske
           you
           what
           became
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           their
           meate
           aswell
           as
           their
           bodies
           was
           reduced
           into
           nothing
           ,
           or
           the
           pre-existent
           Elements
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           consisted
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           Christ
           eate
           after
           his
           resurrection
           .
        
         
           
           There
           is
           one
           question
           more
           in
           this
           subject
           ,
           with
           which
           I
           will
           end
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ;
           Why
           the
           Angells
           make
           not
           their
           operations
           now
           ,
           as
           formerly
           they
           have
           done
           ?
        
         
           
           The
           heathen
           who
           were
           ignorant
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           ascribe
           this
           to
           the
           sins
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           God
           being
           now
           displeased
           with
           them
           ,
           hath
           no
           more
           minde
           to
           converse
           with
           them
           ;
           But
           the
           reason
           is
           quite
           otherwise
           ,
           because
           as
           God
           would
           be
           worshipped
           in
           spirit
           and
           
           truth
           ,
           so
           hee
           would
           have
           us
           walke
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           converse
           more
           with
           the
           spirit
           then
           formerly
           ,
           and
           Christ
           being
           now
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           in
           heaven
           ,
           hee
           would
           have
           us
           live
           ,
           by
           the
           faith
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           measure
           of
           the
           spirit
           being
           now
           given
           ,
           hee
           would
           have
           us
           converse
           with
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           these
           spirits
           ,
           in
           a
           more
           invisible
           way
           :
           As
           also
           the
           Church
           being
           now
           confirmed
           by
           God
           ,
           needs
           not
           those
           visible
           ,
           and
           sensible
           confirmations
           ,
           as
           formerly
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           also
           of
           the
           ceasing
           of
           miracles
           ,
           they
           were
           appropriated
           to
           the
           laying
           of
           fondations
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           law
           and
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           we
           walke
           now
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           these
           apparitions
           ,
           which
           were
           of
           old
           and
           in
           the
           power
           of
           these
           miracles
           ,
           and
           besides
           wee
           have
           faith
           enableing
           us
           to
           converse
           with
           the
           Angells
           in
           a
           way
           more
           spirituall
           :
           So
           much
           for
           the
           apparition
           of
           Angells
           .
        
         
           First
           from
           the
           immutability
           of
           the
           Angells
           ,
           
           you
           see
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           indurance
           ,
           nothing
           can
           destroy
           
           them
           ,
           but
           God
           immediately
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           not
           ,
           the
           same
           reason
           is
           for
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           ,
           for
           they
           as
           the
           Angells
           are
           not
           produced
           out
           of
           matter
           ,
           are
           not
           compounded
           of
           matter
           and
           forme
           ,
           but
           are
           pure
           substances
           ,
           created
           and
           infused
           by
           God
           immediately
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           subject
           to
           corruption
           :
           And
           for
           glorified
           bodies
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           have
           put
           on
           a
           celestiall
           forme
           ,
           
             this
             corruptible
             shall
             have
             put
             on
             incorruption
             ,
          
           this
           passive
           principle
           by
           which
           they
           are
           corruptible
           shal
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           they
           will
           then
           be
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           of
           the
           Angells
           ,
           uncapable
           of
           fadeing
           or
           alteration
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           apparition
           of
           Angells
           ,
           see
           the
           care
           that
           God
           hath
           had
           of
           his
           Church
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           
             Hee
             hath
             not
             left
             himself
             without
             witnesse
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             that
             hee
             gave
             them
             raine
             and
             fruitfull
             seasons
             ,
          
           nor
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           for
           hee
           hath
           given
           them
           the
           apparitions
           of
           Angells
           and
           invisible
           substances
           .
        
         
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           learne
           the
           dignity
           of
           saints
           that
           have
           had
           the
           Angells
           to
           be
           their
           ministers
           ,
           and
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           humble
           and
           debase
           themselves
           to
           take
           up
           shapes
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           their
           owne
           ,
           Heb.
           1.14
           .
           
             Are
             they
             not
             all
             ministring
             spirits
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           consider
           the
           meanenesse
           of
           mans
           nature
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Angelicall
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           beare
           apparitions
           scarce
           in
           our
           owne
           shape
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           it
           in
           any
           higher
           wee
           are
           confounded
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           see
           the
           blessednesse
           of
           our
           conditions
           ,
           wee
           shall
           be
           as
           the
           Angells
           ,
           as
           little
           depending
           on
           Elements
           and
           outward
           things
           ,
           the
           more
           wee
           can
           frame
           our selves
           to
           this
           independency
           of
           living
           now
           ,
           the
           more
           raised
           wee
           are
           ,
           it
           is
           good
           to
           have
           our
           happines
           in
           few
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           easily
           able
           to
           quit
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           
           Fiftly
           ,
           admire
           not
           bodily
           beauty
           ,
           you
           see
           an
           Angell
           which
           is
           a
           creature
           ,
           but
           one
           degree
           above
           us
           can
           frame
           beautifull
           shapes
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           acted
           and
           moved
           and
           within
           a
           while
           comes
           to
           nothing
           ,
           and
           this
           beauty
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           this
           Elementary
           beauty
           ,
           this
           mixture
           of
           whit
           and
           red
           ,
           is
           almost
           as
           perishing
           ,
           a
           little
           blast
           of
           sicknes
           ,
           a
           little
           undue
           commotion
           of
           the
           humours
           renders
           it
           also
           nothing
           .
        
         
           
           Sixtly
           ,
           see
           the
           great
           love
           of
           the
           son
           of
           God
           in
           his
           apparition
           ,
           who
           though
           above
           Angells
           ,
           as
           being
           their
           creatour
           ,
           Coll.
           1.16
           .
           
             Though
             hee
             were
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           yet
           did
           not
           abhorre
           our
           nature
           ,
           but
           as
           hee
           tooke
           our
           nature
           and
           not
           that
           of
           the
           Angells
           ,
           so
           hee
           tooke
           it
           up
           indeed
           ,
           not
           in
           shewe
           ,
           as
           the
           Angells
           who
           troubled
           not
           themselves
           ,
           with
           the
           heavinesse
           ,
           indisposition
           ,
           and
           vildenesse
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           but
           Christ
           so
           tooke
           our
           nature
           ,
           as
           he
           subjected
           himselfe
           to
           all
           our
           naturall
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           as
           wee
           ,
           a
           vilde
           body
           .
        
         
           
           Seaventhly
           ,
           by
           the
           frequency
           of
           the
           former
           apparitions
           
           of
           the
           Angells
           ,
           you
           may
           know
           they
           are
           not
           idle
           now
           ,
           although
           wee
           living
           by
           faith
           have
           not
           such
           a
           visible
           converse
           with
           them
           as
           formerly
           ,
           but
           as
           miracles
           are
           ceased
           ,
           so
           are
           their
           appearings
           seased
           ,
           but
           not
           their
           workings
           though
           their
           converse
           be
           not
           so
           sencible
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           as
           reall
           :
           But
           of
           that
           in
           another
           place
           .
        
         
           So
           as
           the
           fifth
           thing
           will
           be
           to
           consider
           about
           the
           administrations
           of
           Angells
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           deputations
           they
           have
           from
           God
           concerning
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           wee
           must
           know
           that
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           
           Angell
           Gardians
           hath
           bene
           exceeding
           antient
           ,
           not
           onely
           amongst
           the
           Christians
           ,
           but
           the
           heathens
           also
           ,
           who
           drew
           much
           of
           their
           knowledge
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           they
           thought
           that
           every
           man
           had
           his
           Angell
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           Genius
           ,
           hence
           are
           those
           phrases
           ,
           
             Invitâ
             Minervâ
             ,
             &
             contra
             genui
             facere
             ,
          
           that
           when
           their
           Angell
           or
           Genius
           inspired
           them
           one
           way
           ,
           they
           would
           do
           acts
           notwithstanding
           contrary
           to
           such
           inspirations
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           Genius
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           some
           ,
           not
           onely
           Philosophers
           ,
           but
           Christians
           
           have
           thought
           that
           every
           man
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           was
           under
           the
           guidance
           of
           a
           good
           Angell
           ,
           which
           to
           the
           reprobate
           was
           an
           aggravation
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           cleare
           that
           the
           tutelage
           of
           the
           good
           Angells
           ,
           belongs
           onely
           to
           the
           elect
           for
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           Heb.
           1.14
           .
           
             Are
             they
             not
             all
             ministring
             spirits
             ,
             sent
             forth
             to
             minister
             to
             them
             who
             shall
             be
             heires
             of
             salvation
             ?
          
           Exclusively
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           them
           and
           no
           others
           .
           Els
           hee
           would
           not
           have
           made
           it
           a
           priviledge
           ,
           and
           prerogative
           to
           the
           saints
           ,
           but
           given
           it
           in
           common
           rather
           amongst
           men
           .
           So
           Psal.
           91.11
           .
           
             Hee
             shall
             give
             his
             Angells
             charge
             over
             thee
             ,
          
           but
           to
           whome
           ?
           ver
           .
           9.
           
             those
             which
             make
             the
             Lord
             their
             refuge
             ,
          
           so
           that
           it
           is
           cleare
           ,
           for
           them
           and
           for
           no
           others
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           doth
           not
           hinder
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           spoken
           immediately
           
           to
           Christ
           ,
           for
           so
           are
           all
           the
           promises
           which
           concerne
           the
           elect
           ,
           they
           are
           made
           ,
           and
           made
           good
           first
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           as
           a
           head
           they
           discend
           to
           his
           members
           .
        
         
           
           A
           third
           consideration
           will
           be
           ,
           whether
           every
           elect
           person
           hath
           a
           particular
           Angell
           deputed
           for
           him
           ,
           or
           whether
           all
           indifferently
           serve
           all
           :
           Not
           to
           trouble
           you
           with
           the
           dispute
           ,
           some
           incline
           rather
           to
           the
           negative
           ,
           because
           they
           thinke
           it
           is
           a
           derogation
           to
           the
           goodnes
           of
           God
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           who
           gives
           them
           the
           heavenly
           host
           amongst
           them
           and
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           for
           their
           use
           and
           protection
           ,
           but
           neither
           doth
           this
           satisfy
           mee
           ,
           nor
           their
           answere
           to
           the
           places
           alleadged
           ,
           for
           the
           former
           opinion
           ,
           but
           before
           wee
           proceed
           further
           I
           affirme
           :
        
         
           That
           it
           is
           probable
           that
           every
           elect
           hath
           his
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           Angell
           deputed
           as
           his
           keeper
           and
           companion
           ,
           yet
           so
           as
           extraordinarily
           many
           may
           be
           sent
           to
           his
           ayde
           ,
           for
           proofe
           of
           this
           Math.
           18.10
           .
           
             Take
             heed
             that
             you
             despise
             not
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             ,
             for
             in
             heaven
             their
             Angells
             doe
             alwayes
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           Wherein
           seemes
           to
           beheld
           out
           plainely
           the
           particular
           guardian-ship
           of
           Angells
           ,
           for
           hee
           saith
           ,
           
             their
             Angells
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           particular
           Angells
           ,
           els
           hee
           might
           have
           said
           the
           Angells
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           onely
           their
           Angells
           ,
           but
           the
           Angells
           of
           all
           the
           elect
           with
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           hee
           seemes
           to
           have
           meant
           their
           particular
           Angells
           which
           were
           deputed
           to
           them
           as
           tutors
           and
           keepers
           ,
           which
           because
           it
           was
           a
           thing
           so
           honorable
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           dispised
           ;
           the
           Antients
           were
           of
           this
           opinion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Ierome
           sayes
           upon
           this
           place
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           great
           dignity
           of
           soules
           that
           every
           one
           from
           his
           nativity
           hath
           an
           Angell
           delegated
           for
           his
           keeper
           .
           Also
           Acts
           12.15
           .
           when
           the
           company
           with
           one
           accord
           affirmed
           that
           it
           was
           Peters
           Angell
           ,
           that
           knocked
           ,
           as
           a
           
           thing
           notorious
           amongst
           them
           that
           men
           had
           their
           particular
           Angell
           guardians
           ;
           And
           from
           this
           opinion
           amongst
           the
           Iewes
           arose
           that
           received
           and
           common
           opinion
           among
           the
           heathen
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           had
           his
           Angell
           or
           Genius
           :
           Now
           no
           man
           affirmes
           or
           need
           affirme
           that
           upon
           occasion
           there
           are
           not
           more
           then
           one
           deputed
           to
           the
           service
           of
           an
           elect
           man
           (
           which
           may
           satisfie
           them
           of
           the
           other
           opinion
           )
           for
           many
           Angells
           carried
           Lazarus
           into
           Abrahams
           bosome
           ,
           and
           the
           Angell
           of
           God
           rejoyce
           over
           one
           sinner
           that
           repents
           :
           Besides
           more
           Angells
           then
           one
           brought
           Lott
           out
           of
           Sodome
           .
           As
           for
           the
           answere
           out
           of
           that
           place
           of
           Peter
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           one
           of
           his
           Angells
           ,
           that
           lookes
           like
           an
           evasion
           ,
           nor
           seemes
           it
           any
           derogation
           ,
           but
           an
           honour
           to
           the
           saints
           to
           have
           their
           particular
           Angells
           ,
           so
           as
           wee
           doe
           not
           limit
           them
           to
           one
           ,
           in
           all
           cases
           ;
           About
           this
           there
           are
           some
           other
           questions
           mooved
           ;
           As
           when
           this
           Angell
           Guardian
           begins
           his
           charge
           ,
           whether
           when
           the
           child
           is
           borne
           ,
           or
           baptized
           ,
           or
           afterwards
           .
           There
           is
           no
           reason
           why
           the
           beginning
           should
           depend
           upon
           Baptisme
           or
           any
           ordinance
           ;
           for
           the
           other
           if
           one
           would
           argue
           it
           there
           might
           be
           more
           question
           ,
           I
           should
           rather
           thinke
           that
           the
           Angells
           begins
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           charge
           ,
           assoone
           as
           the
           soule
           is
           infused
           ,
           for
           though
           the
           child
           be
           a
           part
           of
           the
           mother
           ,
           yet
           it
           hath
           a
           distinct
           being
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           person
           consisting
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           :
           Againe
           some
           consider
           whether
           the
           Angell
           keepers
           doe
           ever
           leave
           men
           or
           no
           with
           whose
           Guardianship
           they
           are
           be
           trusted
           ?
           Certainely
           never
           totally
           ,
           for
           as
           our
           adversary
           the
           divell
           goes
           about
           seeking
           whom
           hee
           may
           destroy
           ,
           so
           our
           Angells
           intend
           their
           worke
           ,
           of
           preserving
           and
           keeping
           with
           all
           diligence
           ;
           But
           as
           God
           leaves
           us
           that
           affliction
           or
           sin
           may
           follow
           :
           So
           may
           the
           Angells
           of
           God
           also
           ,
           which
           are
           his
           messengers
           and
           
           ministers
           ,
           they
           may
           withdrawe
           for
           a
           time
           of
           affliction
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           returne
           againe
           for
           our
           advantage
           :
           for
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           Angells
           is
           nothing
           els
           ,
           but
           a
           certaine
           execution
           of
           Divine
           providence
           concerning
           us
           ;
           Now
           God
           never
           leaves
           us
           ,
           therefore
           not
           the
           Angells
           ,
           But
           they
           are
           often
           with
           us
           as
           Phisitians
           are
           with
           those
           who
           have
           filthy
           ulcers
           ,
           they
           stop
           their
           noses
           ,
           &
           administer
           the
           medicine
           ,
           so
           doe
           they
           ,
           our
           vanity
           &
           sins
           extreamely
           offend
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           God
           ,
           yet
           their
           obedience
           to
           God
           and
           Love
           to
           us
           ,
           keepes
           them
           steddily
           to
           us
           ,
           though
           in
           our
           ill
           waies
           ,
           wee
           are
           no
           waies
           pleasant
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           
             They
             shall
             alwayes
             beare
             us
             in
             their
             armes
             ,
          
           as
           Psal.
           91.
           that
           no
           evill
           befall
           us
           .
        
         
           
           The
           next
           Question
           as
           an
           Appendix
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           whether
           Provinces
           ,
           or
           Communities
           have
           their
           Angell
           Guardians
           or
           no
           :
           It
           is
           very
           probable
           they
           have
           ,
           as
           men
           their
           particular
           guardians
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           concurrence
           and
           assistance
           of
           more
           as
           they
           need
           ,
           that
           place
           of
           the
           10.
           of
           Daniel
           is
           famous
           where
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Persia
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Grecia
           ,
           and
           of
           Michael
           their
           Prince
           ver
           .
           20.21
           .
           and
           ver
           .
           13.
           
           
             The
             Prince
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Persia
             withstood
             him
             ,
             but
             Michael
             their
             Prince
             came
             to
             helpe
             him
             :
          
           Upon
           this
           place
           so
           cleare
           Ierome
           ,
           and
           all
           expositours
           agree
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           Angells
           deputed
           to
           the
           care
           and
           protection
           of
           Provinces
           &
           Countries
           ,
           some
           other
           places
           are
           brought
           ,
           but
           this
           cleare
           one
           shall
           suffice
           ;
           The
           same
           reason
           also
           might
           be
           given
           for
           Churches
           which
           are
           Communities
           very
           deare
           unto
           God
           ;
           The
           fathers
           were
           of
           that
           minde
           ,
           and
           many
           bring
           those
           places
           of
           the
           Revelation
           to
           the
           Angell
           of
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           as
           of
           
             Ephesus
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           they
           understood
           of
           the
           Angell
           Guardian
           ;
           I
           will
           not
           dispute
           that
           ,
           but
           that
           place
           of
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.10
           .
           might
           mee
           thinkes
           as
           probably
           be
           urged
           ,
           where
           the
           women
           were
           to
           have
           
           power
           over
           their
           Heads
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Angells
           ,
           in
           which
           place
           certainly
           the
           Angells
           ,
           not
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           are
           meant
           .
           And
           me
           thinkes
           it
           is
           
             pro
             ratio
          
           or
           an
           argument
           rather
           from
           the
           lesser
           to
           the
           greater
           ,
           God
           doth
           take
           care
           for
           oxen
           ,
           saith
           Paul
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           for
           Ministers
           ;
           So
           doth
           God
           give
           such
           honour
           to
           Provinces
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           to
           Churches
           ,
           which
           are
           Communities
           much
           dearer
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           not
           enlarge
           this
           now
           particularly
           .
        
         
           Wee
           will
           now
           speake
           of
           the
           reasons
           ,
           why
           God
           useth
           this
           ministry
           of
           Angells
           towards
           us
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           aske
           in
           generall
           why
           God
           useth
           the
           ministry
           of
           Angells
           ?
           
           It
           is
           for
           his
           owne
           glory
           ,
           hee
           hath
           creatures
           about
           him
           fit
           for
           his
           service
           ,
           Dan.
           7.10
           .
           there
           is
           a
           brave
           Court
           ,
           
             Thousand
             ,
             Thousands
             minister
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousand
             times
             ,
             ten
             thousand
             stand
             before
             him
             .
          
        
         
           But
           if
           you
           aske
           ,
           
           why
           God
           useth
           this
           Ministration
           and
           Guardianship
           of
           Angells
           ,
           towards
           us
           ?
        
         
           Hee
           doth
           it
           first
           to
           preserve
           that
           Eutaxy
           that
           good
           order
           ,
           
           which
           hee
           hath
           put
           into
           things
           ,
           as
           thicker
           bodies
           ,
           and
           more
           inferiour
           are
           managed
           by
           more
           subtile
           and
           powerfull
           ;
           So
           the
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Beasts
           by
           a
           spirit
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           irrationall
           spirits
           by
           rationall
           ,
           as
           Men
           governe
           Beasts
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           of
           proportion
           ,
           the
           Angells
           which
           are
           invisible
           spirits
           ,
           and
           are
           all
           spirits
           ,
           have
           an
           influence
           upon
           men
           ,
           which
           are
           partly
           spirits
           and
           partly
           bodies
           .
           Thus
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           all
           visible
           things
           are
           moderatedly
           invisible
           ,
           which
           what
           can
           it
           be
           els
           under
           God
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           but
           the
           Angells
           and
           spirits
           of
           just
           men
           ,
           because
           things
           must
           be
           governed
           by
           that
           which
           is
           higher
           and
           purer
           then
           it self
           ;
           So
           that
           as
           God
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           earth
           and
           fruits
           of
           it
           ,
           places
           the
           Heavens
           next
           him
           ,
           
             I
             will
             heare
             the
             Heavens
          
           ;
           So
           in
           this
           sub-ordination
           ,
           Angells
           comes
           next
           to
           have
           an
           influence
           upon
           rationall
           creatures
           .
        
         
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           God
           doth
           it
           for
           our
           very
           great
           comfort
           and
           consolation
           ,
           what
           a
           happines
           is
           it
           that
           a
           haire
           of
           our
           heads
           
             cannot
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             without
          
           Gods
           notice
           ,
           that
           
             they
             are
             all
             numbred
             ,
             that
             God
             knowes
             and
             mindes
             all
             our
             wayes
          
           ;
           but
           now
           when
           God
           shall
           raise
           up
           such
           powers
           for
           us
           ,
           when
           wee
           see
           the
           chariots
           and
           horses
           ,
           this
           addes
           to
           our
           courage
           and
           assurance
           as
           it
           did
           to
           Iacobs
           ,
           God
           
             hath
             said
             hee
             will
             never
             leave
             us
             ,
             nor
             forsake
             us
             :
          
           But
           when
           wee
           see
           corne
           and
           wine
           ,
           when
           wee
           see
           him
           compassing
           us
           about
           with
           meanes
           sutable
           to
           our
           necessities
           ,
           this
           confirmes
           us
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           helpe
           proportionable
           to
           our
           neede
           ,
           wee
           see
           our
           good
           and
           our
           desires
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           remote
           cause
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           next
           and
           immediate
           .
           God
           hath
           formed
           the
           Angells
           ,
           for
           the
           effecting
           many
           great
           workes
           about
           us
           and
           upon
           us
           ,
           though
           wee
           little
           consider
           it
           ;
           now
           when
           wee
           see
           mighty
           creatures
           ,
           fitted
           for
           those
           services
           ,
           wee
           ought
           to
           have
           strong
           consolation
           ,
           but
           the
           Angells
           are
           framed
           ministering
           spirits
           ,
           Heb.
           1.14
           .
           God
           indeed
           doth
           all
           things
           ,
           yet
           hee
           speakes
           by
           men
           ,
           and
           teacheth
           also
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           &
           there
           is
           a
           forme
           above
           men
           ,
           Angells
           ,
           which
           hee
           useth
           also
           ,
           they
           
             beare
             us
             in
             their
             armes
             ,
             and
             pitch
             their
             tents
             about
             us
             ,
          
           and
           doe
           much
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           God
           useth
           the
           Angells
           for
           their
           good
           and
           honour
           ,
           whom
           hee
           vonchsafeth
           to
           use
           as
           fellow-workemen
           with
           himselfe
           and
           his
           son
           ;
           this
           was
           Pauls
           honour
           that
           hee
           wrought
           together
           with
           God
           ;
           Now
           the
           Angells
           which
           are
           deare
           to
           God
           are
           used
           in
           great
           imployments
           ,
           as
           God
           is
           wont
           to
           serve
           himself
           of
           those
           hee
           loves
           to
           some
           imployment
           or
           other
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           that
           there
           may
           a
           love
           and
           acquaintance
           grow
           betweene
           us
           and
           the
           Angells
           ,
           with
           whom
           wee
           must
           live
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           whom
           wee
           must
           be
           like
           :
           Now
           love
           growes
           by
           mutuall
           offices
           ,
           as
           is
           seene
           in
           the
           love
           of
           mothers
           to
           their
           children
           ,
           which
           increase
           by
           fostering
           and
           tending
           on
           them
           .
        
         
         
           It
           s
           good
           to
           be
           a
           Saint
           ,
           
           that
           yee
           may
           have
           the
           tutelage
           of
           Angells
           ,
           
             This
             honour
             have
             all
             the
             saints
             ,
          
           and
           none
           but
           
           they
           .
        
         
           The
           wicked
           have
           no
           Angells
           to
           looke
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           of
           them
           particularly
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           fall
           perhaps
           under
           some
           generall
           charge
           and
           care
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           also
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           preserved
           to
           their
           condition
           .
           God
           takes
           care
           of
           them
           so
           farre
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           the
           Angells
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           properly
           Guardians
           and
           ministering
           spirits
           to
           the
           saints
           ,
           they
           are
           particularly
           ministering
           spirits
           
             to
             the
             heirs
             of
             salvation
          
           .
        
         
           It
           s
           good
           to
           be
           a
           Church
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           there
           
           being
           to
           Churches
           a
           superadded
           deputation
           to
           that
           of
           Saints
           ,
           for
           to
           Churches
           also
           Angells
           seeme
           to
           be
           destined
           ,
           to
           which
           purpose
           that
           place
           mentioned
           before
           is
           not
           inconsiderable
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.10
           .
           
             because
             of
             the
             Angells
          
           ,
           on
           which
           place
           Peter
           Martyr
           sayes
           ,
           wee
           ought
           to
           thinke
           that
           they
           have
           a
           care
           of
           our
           Churches
           aswell
           as
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           for
           sayes
           hee
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           Dan.
           12.
           that
           Michael
           the
           Prince
           stood
           for
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           place
           is
           meant
           of
           the
           Angells
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           you
           have
           also
           the
           authority
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           who
           observes
           the
           word
           Angell
           is
           never
           appropriated
           to
           Ministers
           ,
           without
           some
           addition
           ,
           as
           
             to
             the
             Angell
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             &c.
          
           besides
        
         
           There
           would
           have
           bene
           more
           reason
           to
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           women
           should
           have
           had
           power
           of
           their
           heads
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           husbandes
           ,
           or
           the
           whole
           congregation
           ,
           then
           the
           Ministers
           onely
           ,
           and
           to
           improove
           this
           further
           ,
           let
           this
           consideration
           worke
           upon
           you
           ,
           least
           the
           Angells
           be
           provoked
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           you
           they
           would
           ,
           this
           is
           common
           to
           Churches
           and
           Christians
           both
           ,
           for
           as
           the
           holy
           Angells
           rejoyce
           at
           the
           conversion
           of
           a
           sinner
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           right
           order
           ,
           so
           
           they
           are
           offended
           and
           chastice
           according
           to
           their
           commission
           given
           them
           from
           God
           ,
           when
           wee
           doe
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           that
           since
           the
           happines
           of
           these
           blessed
           Angells
           lies
           in
           working
           as
           it
           doth
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           given
           as
           one
           reason
           of
           their
           charge
           ,
           
             that
             they
             might
             worke
             with
             him
             ,
          
           so
           ours
           also
           ,
           and
           though
           the
           services
           wee
           are
           imployed
           in
           may
           seeme
           much
           belowe
           us
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           be
           Gods
           ,
           and
           in
           reference
           to
           that
           order
           hee
           sets
           in
           the
           world
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           in
           order
           to
           the
           saints
           and
           their
           good
           and
           advancement
           ,
           then
           be
           not
           ashamed
           of
           the
           services
           which
           Angells
           performe
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           weary
           of
           working
           which
           is
           the
           best
           improvement
           of
           the
           holy
           Angells
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           let
           us
           so
           walke
           both
           as
           Christians
           and
           members
           of
           Churches
           ,
           that
           the
           Angells
           may
           discharge
           themselves
           of
           their
           worke
           with
           joy
           and
           not
           with
           griefe
           ,
           for
           that
           will
           be
           unprofitable
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           in
           generall
           their
           charge
           you
           are
           fairly
           weited
           on
           ,
           you
           have
           particular
           Angell
           Guardians
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           of
           need
           you
           may
           have
           whole
           legions
           .
        
         
           Next
           wee
           will
           come
           to
           consider
           of
           their
           power
           over
           our
           bodies
           and
           mindes
           ,
           where
           it
           will
           be
           requisite
           to
           consider
           first
           of
           the
           knowledge
           they
           have
           of
           things
           ,
           after
           of
           the
           excercise
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           then
           proceed
           to
           the
           evill
           workings
           of
           the
           evill
           Angells
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           principally
           intended
           .
        
         
           Wee
           have
           already
           made
           this
           corrolary
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           so
           walke
           as
           the
           Angells
           might
           discharge
           themselves
           with
           joy
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ;
           But
           that
           which
           seemes
           to
           be
           the
           proper
           use
           of
           the
           foregoeing
           point
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           leade
           heere
           Angelicall
           lives
           ,
           if
           the
           Angells
           guard
           us
           and
           accompany
           us
           ,
           wee
           should
           savour
           of
           their
           converse
           :
           Men
           are
           knowne
           by
           their
           company
           ,
           
           they
           are
           not
           idle
           attendants
           ,
           such
           as
           great
           men
           have
           for
           a
           parade
           and
           a
           shew
           ,
           nor
           is
           their
           speciall
           influence
           upon
           our
           outward
           man
           ,
           as
           wee
           shall
           shew
           hereafter
           ,
           mee
           thinkes
           wee
           should
           not
           keepe
           such
           company
           in
           vaine
           ,
           but
           should
           savour
           of
           a
           spirituall
           abstracted
           communion
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           tooke
           bodies
           to
           themselves
           in
           their
           apparitions
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           pleasure
           they
           had
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           for
           our
           need
           ;
           so
           wee
           should
           use
           outward
           and
           bodily
           things
           for
           the
           needs
           of
           the
           bodies
           ,
           and
           should
           please
           our
           spirits
           and
           the
           good
           Angells
           with
           whom
           wee
           converse
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           about
           us
           ,
           by
           gaining
           ground
           ,
           as
           much
           of
           the
           flesh
           and
           corruption
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           and
           bring
           the
           body
           as
           neere
           as
           may
           bee
           into
           a
           spirituall
           frame
           by
           possessing
           it
           in
           sanctification
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           by
           making
           it
           serviceable
           to
           our
           minde
           ,
           using
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           used
           and
           commaunded
           by
           it
           ;
           This
           will
           gratify
           the
           good
           Angells
           which
           the
           Scripture
           expects
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.10
           .
           But
           this
           onely
           by
           way
           of
           addition
           to
           what
           was
           said
           before
           .
        
         
           That
           wee
           have
           next
           to
           speake
           of
           ,
           is
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Angells
           ,
           then
           ,
           how
           it
           is
           excercised
           and
           put
           forth
           towards
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           a
           great
           peece
           of
           their
           abilitie
           lies
           in
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           wee
           will
           consider
           that
           :
        
         
           That
           they
           are
           indued
           with
           an
           excellent
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           highest
           of
           all
           intellectuall
           creatures
           ,
           is
           without
           all
           question
           ,
           and
           will
           appeare
           in
           considering
           what
           their
           knowledge
           is
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           Austen
           and
           the
           school-men
           ,
           which
           follow
           
           him
           ,
           give
           unto
           the
           Angells
           a
           knowledge
           which
           they
           call
           
             Cognitio
             matutina
             &
             vespertina
          
           ,
           a
           morning
           and
           evening
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           a
           day
           or
           a
           night
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           They
           call
           that
           the
           morning
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           respects
           the
           things
           in
           its
           cause
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           evening
           
           knowledge
           which
           respects
           the
           things
           in
           its
           effects
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           a
           cleare
           knowledge
           ,
           the
           other
           obscure
           .
        
         
           So
           as
           the
           morning
           or
           cleare
           knowledge
           is
           ,
           that
           by
           which
           the
           Angells
           see
           all
           things
           in
           the
           warde
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           sunne
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           created
           ;
           The
           evening
           or
           darke
           knowledge
           ,
           is
           that
           by
           which
           they
           see
           the
           same
           things
           in
           themselves
           or
           in
           their
           owne
           natures
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           knowledge
           of
           a
           line
           or
           circle
           ,
           by
           a
           Mathematicus
           description
           ,
           is
           a
           right
           knowledge
           in
           the
           beauty
           and
           proportion
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           as
           made
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           is
           to
           know
           it
           with
           many
           imperfections
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Angells
           may
           be
           distinguish't
           either
           into
           a
           naturall
           knowledge
           ,
           of
           which
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           the
           good
           and
           ill
           were
           partakers
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           some
           stood
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           others
           fell
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           Joh.
           8.44
           .
           
             Hee
             was
             a
             murtherer
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             abode
             not
             in
             the
             truth
             .
          
           Therefore
           there
           was
           a
           truth
           and
           knowledge
           which
           some
           adhered
           to
           and
           some
           not
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           is
           by
           revelation
           ,
           so
           to
           the
           Angell
           in
           Daniel
           was
           revealed
           the
           mistery
           of
           the
           70
           weekes
           ,
           so
           the
           Angell
           revealed
           to
           Iohn
           the
           things
           hee
           knew
           not
           before
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           things
           are
           they
           the
           messengers
           to
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           
           A
           third
           is
           by
           experience
           ,
           so
           they
           see
           the
           manifold
           wisedome
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           of
           great
           use
           to
           the
           good
           ,
           and
           evill
           Angells
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           way
           men
           have
           to
           grow
           wise
           they
           have
           also
           .
        
         
           
           A
           fourth
           is
           a
           supernaturall
           knowledge
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           elect
           Angells
           were
           indued
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           creation
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           would
           have
           bene
           a
           naturall
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           :
           And
           this
           answers
           a
           great
           objection
           ,
           why
           some
           Angells
           stood
           and
           some
           fell
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           all
           
           sawe
           God
           ;
           and
           ,
           I
           have
           formerly
           in
           another
           discourse
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           when
           wee
           shall
           see
           God
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           to
           sinne
           ,
           or
           to
           turne
           away
           from
           that
           vision
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           reprobate
           Angells
           never
           saw
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           elect
           did
           ,
           for
           the
           will
           of
           the
           good
           Angells
           would
           never
           have
           bene
           firmer
           ,
           if
           their
           understanding
           had
           not
           bene
           other
           wise
           enlightened
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           light
           of
           the
           understanding
           that
           hath
           the
           great
           influence
           upon
           the
           will
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           ,
           so
           wee
           effect
           and
           moove
           .
           Now
           of
           the
           elect
           Angells
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             that
             they
             alwayes
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           which
           of
           the
           reprobate
           is
           not
           said
           ;
           now
           yee
           know
           what
           it
           is
           to
           see
           God
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           see
           him
           evidently
           ,
           clearely
           ,
           as
           hee
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           ,
           without
           a
           straitened
           and
           modificated
           vision
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           great
           happines
           of
           men
           :
           You
           see
           now
           what
           kinde
           of
           knowledge
           the
           Angells
           have
           ,
           the
           last
           of
           which
           ,
           namely
           supernaturall
           ,
           was
           peculiar
           to
           the
           elect
           Angells
           ,
           and
           stood
           them
           in
           such
           steade
           as
           it
           kept
           them
           from
           falling
           away
           ,
           when
           others
           fell
           to
           their
           owne
           perdition
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           aske
           mee
           how
           ,
           or
           in
           what
           manner
           the
           Angells
           know
           ?
           Wee
           must
           consider
           ,
           how
           wee
           our selves
           know
           ,
           wee
           know
           a
           thing
           as
           wee
           see
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           body
           hath
           a
           kinde
           of
           resemblance
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           now
           to
           seeing
           there
           is
           required
           first
           a
           power
           of
           seeing
           in
           the
           eye
           .
           Secondly
           a
           light
           through
           which
           wee
           see
           ,
           if
           the
           eye
           be
           blinde
           ,
           or
           there
           be
           a
           hurt
           or
           wound
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           not
           a
           facultie
           of
           seeing
           ,
           you
           see
           not
           though
           you
           have
           light
           ,
           and
           there
           must
           be
           light
           aswell
           as
           an
           eye
           ,
           or
           you
           see
           not
           neither
           .
           Thirdly
           the
           species
           or
           image
           of
           the
           thing
           you
           see
           ,
           this
           altogether
           makes
           vision
           ;
           So
           in
           the
           understanding
           there
           is
           in
           like
           manner
           the
           power
           of
           the
           understanding
           ,
           by
           which
           wee
           are
           made
           able
           to
           judge
           ,
           then
           a
           light
           by
           which
           the
           minde
           is
           enlightened
           to
           perceive
           its
           object
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           species
           
           or
           image
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           understanding
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           thing
           is
           made
           present
           to
           the
           understanding
           .
           The
           two
           first
           are
           common
           to
           us
           with
           the
           Angells
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           knowing
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           by
           which
           wee
           know
           ,
           they
           know
           more
           ,
           but
           the
           way
           is
           the
           same
           .
           The
           question
           is
           onely
           of
           the
           last
           whether
           they
           understand
           as
           wee
           ,
           by
           species
           or
           images
           received
           from
           things
           or
           otherwise
           ;
           It
           is
           certaine
           they
           know
           not
           all
           things
           by
           their
           owne
           essence
           ,
           as
           God
           doth
           ,
           for
           God
           containes
           all
           things
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           is
           himselfe
           the
           likenes
           and
           copie
           of
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           therefore
           knowing
           himselfe
           as
           hee
           doth
           most
           perfectly
           ,
           hee
           knowes
           every
           thing
           ,
           els
           of
           which
           hee
           is
           the
           copie
           :
           Something
           's
           they
           know
           by
           their
           owne
           essence
           ,
           as
           the
           eye
           sees
           the
           light
           by
           it self
           ,
           not
           by
           any
           image
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           the
           Angells
           know
           themselves
           ,
           by
           their
           owne
           essence
           ,
           but
           of
           things
           without
           them
           ,
           they
           know
           them
           by
           species
           ,
           and
           representations
           not
           which
           they
           take
           of
           from
           the
           things
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           put
           into
           them
           ,
           by
           God
           ;
           Wee
           take
           of
           the
           image
           of
           God
           first
           by
           our
           outward
           sences
           ,
           as
           the
           eye
           takes
           of
           the
           image
           ,
           of
           what
           ever
           it
           sees
           ,
           then
           by
           our
           fancy
           ,
           and
           lastly
           wee
           forme
           a
           kinde
           of
           intelligible
           species
           sutable
           and
           proportionable
           to
           the
           things
           wee
           would
           know
           :
           But
           the
           Angells
           ,
           which
           have
           not
           either
           outward
           or
           inward
           sences
           ,
           have
           not
           this
           way
           of
           knowing
           things
           ,
           and
           therefore
           know
           them
           by
           species
           put
           into
           them
           by
           God.
           
        
         
           One
           thing
           more
           is
           considerable
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           whether
           the
           Angells
           know
           by
           reasoning
           and
           dividing
           and
           compounding
           as
           wee
           know
           ,
           by
           drawing
           consequences
           ,
           from
           principles
           already
           acknowledged
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certaine
           they
           apprehend
           things
           quickly
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           comparison
           of
           a
           learned
           and
           wise
           man
           ,
           
           with
           one
           who
           is
           not
           ;
           give
           a
           wise
           man
           any
           ground
           or
           principle
           ,
           hee
           will
           make
           out
           of
           that
           many
           conclusions
           :
           So
           in
           matters
           of
           numbring
           and
           account
           ;
           an
           accountant
           will
           tell
           you
           that
           in
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hower
           ,
           that
           another
           would
           be
           a
           day
           about
           .
           And
           though
           they
           doe
           know
           things
           by
           the
           effects
           ,
           and
           by
           reasoning
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           with
           that
           quicknesse
           and
           certainty
           ,
           that
           our
           greatest
           understanding
           is
           darknesse
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Another
           question
           is
           whether
           the
           Angells
           know
           particular
           things
           ,
           and
           what
           ever
           is
           done
           heere
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           granted
           that
           they
           know
           one
           another
           so
           
           as
           there
           is
           no
           Angell
           in
           heaven
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           knowne
           by
           his
           fellow
           ;
           Without
           which
           they
           would
           not
           enjoy
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           be
           lesse
           happy
           :
           Even
           as
           wee
           shall
           know
           the
           enumerable
           company
           of
           Angells
           ,
           and
           the
           spirits
           of
           just
           men
           ,
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           Divell
           in
           the
           ayre
           ,
           or
           seas
           ,
           or
           under
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           the
           good
           Angells
           know
           not
           ,
           for
           how
           could
           they
           els
           resist
           them
           ,
           on
           our
           behalfe
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           granted
           that
           the
           good
           
           Angells
           know
           not
           onely
           the
           severall
           kindes
           and
           species
           of
           things
           ,
           the
           humane
           nature
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           kindes
           of
           creatures
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           sea
           ,
           with
           their
           properties
           and
           natures
           perfectly
           and
           exactly
           ,
           (
           for
           men
           in
           a
           great
           part
           know
           these
           things
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           powers
           so
           much
           superiour
           )
           but
           also
           they
           know
           particular
           things
           ,
           that
           as
           God
           knowes
           all
           things
           by
           one
           image
           and
           likenes
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           essence
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           efficient
           ,
           finall
           and
           exemplary
           cause
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           )
           so
           the
           Angells
           by
           those
           many
           universall
           species
           ,
           which
           are
           put
           into
           them
           by
           God
           ,
           know
           not
           onely
           universall
           ,
           but
           singular
           and
           particular
           things
           ,
           for
           as
           any
           thing
           is
           more
           raised
           ,
           and
           excellent
           ,
           so
           it
           hath
           its
           strength
           and
           power
           more
           united
           ,
           and
           is
           more
           efficatious
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
           with
           their
           understanding
           onely
           by
           the
           universall
           species
           of
           things
           put
           into
           them
           by
           God
           ,
           they
           know
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           men
           take
           in
           ,
           by
           their
           many
           sences
           ,
           outward
           and
           inward
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           particular
           and
           singular
           things
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           whether
           the
           Angells
           know
           all
           the
           particular
           actions
           ,
           what
           ever
           is
           done
           ,
           said
           ,
           or
           suffered
           ,
           is
           more
           questionable
           ;
           Of
           those
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           there
           is
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           to
           affirme
           so
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           were
           to
           intrench
           to
           much
           upon
           Gods
           priviledge
           ,
           to
           whom
           and
           to
           no
           other
           all
           things
           are
           open
           ,
           and
           naked
           ,
           there
           is
           to
           much
           of
           infinity
           in
           that
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           affections
           ,
           and
           desires
           ,
           they
           know
           them
           either
           by
           revelation
           ,
           or
           externall
           signes
           .
           For
           God
           is
           onely
           the
           searcher
           of
           the
           hearts
           ,
           
             Thou
             onely
             knowest
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             children
             of
             men
             .
          
           But
           they
           are
           extreamely
           ingenious
           in
           guessing
           ,
           if
           Phisitians
           ,
           by
           the
           pulse
           and
           temper
           can
           tell
           your
           affections
           and
           passions
           ,
           as
           that
           you
           are
           in
           love
           or
           take
           care
           ,
           if
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           or
           an
           acquaintance
           can
           do
           any
           thing
           this
           way
           ,
           they
           much
           more
           .
        
         
           
           First
           observe
           that
           in
           this
           vast
           compasse
           of
           the
           Angells
           
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           the
           severall
           kindes
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           supernaturall
           knowledge
           that
           stood
           them
           in
           the
           greatest
           stead
           ,
           the
           other
           perished
           with
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           beholding
           of
           the
           face
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           filled
           them
           and
           possest
           them
           ,
           that
           tied
           them
           fast
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           wrought
           effectually
           upon
           their
           wills
           ,
           the
           other
           Angells
           that
           had
           all
           the
           other
           sorts
           of
           knowledge
           in
           the
           largest
           compasse
           of
           it
           ,
           carried
           it
           to
           hell
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           difference
           of
           naturall
           and
           supernaturall
           light
           ,
           is
           seene
           amongst
           us
           every
           day
           ;
           why
           doe
           the
           poore
           receive
           the
           Gospell
           and
           Christ
           ,
           
             in
             whom
             are
             hid
             all
             the
             treasures
             of
             wisedome
             and
             knowledge
             ,
          
           when
           the
           wise
           and
           
           knowing
           men
           cast
           it
           far
           from
           them
           ;
           It
           s
           certain
           this
           is
           the
           greatest
           wisedome
           in
           the
           world
           to
           take
           Christ
           ,
           to
           make
           sure
           of
           another
           life
           ,
           this
           is
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           every
           other
           thing
           in
           comparison
           ,
           is
           folly
           ;
           but
           whence
           hath
           this
           poore
           man
           wisdome
           and
           others
           not
           ;
           but
           because
           they
           see
           nothing
           of
           God
           after
           a
           supernaturall
           way
           ,
           they
           see
           God
           in
           a
           proportion
           ,
           as
           the
           divells
           saw
           God
           before
           the
           fall
           ;
           there
           wants
           life
           ,
           there
           wants
           fire
           ,
           there
           wants
           a
           touch
           in
           what
           ever
           they
           see
           ,
           that
           would
           improove
           all
           ,
           that
           would
           render
           all
           the
           rest
           efficatious
           :
           The
           same
           sermon
           that
           speakes
           to
           the
           reason
           onely
           of
           one
           man
           ,
           speakes
           to
           the
           heart
           and
           conscience
           of
           another
           :
           It
           is
           a
           goodly
           picture
           to
           others
           ,
           but
           it
           wants
           life
           ,
           they
           looke
           upon
           it
           with
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           never
           fall
           in
           love
           with
           it
           ;
           They
           will
           never
           espouse
           it
           ,
           or
           as
           wee
           told
           you
           ,
           they
           see
           the
           circle
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           but
           the
           beauty
           and
           proportion
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           tempting
           thing
           ,
           that
           they
           see
           not
           ;
           Pray
           therefore
           for
           supernaturall
           light
           ,
           that
           will
           improove
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           without
           it
           ,
           will
           but
           helpe
           to
           render
           you
           inexcusable
           ,
           and
           so
           leave
           you
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           see
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           firmenesse
           of
           your
           
           condition
           in
           the
           next
           life
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           as
           the
           good
           Angells
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           the
           face
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           are
           sure
           ,
           your
           eyes
           nor
           hearts
           can
           never
           turne
           away
           from
           that
           vision
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           yee
           shall
           know
           what
           they
           know
           ,
           and
           as
           
           they
           know
           it
           ,
           whence
           you
           see
           what
           raisedned
           of
           your
           conditions
           will
           bee
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           see
           how
           exceedingly
           you
           are
           exposed
           to
           
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Angells
           .
        
         
           Now
           having
           considered
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           good
           Angells
           ,
           in
           which
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           ability
           lies
           ,
           wee
           come
           to
           speake
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           first
           upon
           corporall
           things
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           certain
           they
           can
           doe
           any
           thing
           which
           nature
           can
           doe
           ,
           either
           mediately
           or
           immediately
           ;
           for
           example
           ,
           They
           can
           moove
           the
           heavens
           ,
           they
           cannot
           make
           them
           stand
           still
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           against
           nature
           ,
           they
           can
           kill
           men
           ,
           but
           they
           cannot
           raise
           them
           from
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
           Miracles
           they
           cannot
           worke
           unlesse
           as
           Gods
           instruments
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           mooving
           of
           the
           water
           in
           the
           poole
           of
           Bethesda
           ,
           and
           gathering
           together
           of
           the
           dead
           at
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           .
        
         
           God
           onely
           doth
           wonderfull
           things
           :
           Now
           a
           miracle
           is
           not
           that
           which
           is
           against
           the
           order
           of
           some
           particular
           nature
           ,
           for
           then
           the
           flinging
           of
           a
           stone
           upwards
           were
           a
           miracle
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           a
           miracle
           which
           is
           against
           the
           order
           of
           nature
           in
           generall
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           stone
           of
           it self
           should
           moove
           upward
           ,
           without
           any
           force
           or
           draweing
           .
        
         
           So
           as
           the
           dividing
           of
           the
           Red-sea
           was
           a
           miracle
           ,
           and
           attributed
           to
           God
           onely
           ,
           but
           the
           killing
           of
           the
           first-borne
           was
           none
           ,
           and
           therefore
           attributed
           to
           an
           Angell
           ;
           So
           the
           standing
           still
           of
           the
           Sun
           was
           ascribed
           to
           God
           :
           But
           the
           victory
           they
           got
           Ioshua
           5.15
           .
           to
           the
           Angell
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           they
           doe
           some
           things
           immediately
           ,
           as
           the
           killing
           of
           the
           whole
           army
           of
           Senacherib
           ,
           and
           bringing
           Peter
           and
           the
           Apostles
           out
           of
           prison
           .
           So
           they
           can
           moove
           all
           corporall
           things
           almost
           in
           an
           instant
           ;
           they
           can
           stirre
           tempests
           ;
           moove
           waters
           and
           windes
           ,
           but
           other
           things
           they
           cannot
           doe
           immediately
           ,
           as
           generation
           ,
           &c.
           
           Nor
           can
           they
           do
           any
           thing
           as
           God
           ,
           properly
           in
           an
           instant
           ,
           and
           at
           their
           becke
           ,
           as
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           but
           either
           by
           locall
           motion
           or
           naturall
           medimus
           ,
           though
           with
           an
           inconceiveable
           dexterity
           ,
           and
           quicknes
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           all
           this
           power
           is
           subjected
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           so
           yee
           have
           it
           ,
           
             Blesse
             the
             Lord
             all
             yee
             Angells
             which
             are
             
             mighty
             in
             strength
             ,
             which
             do
             his
             will
             ,
          
           Psal.
           103.
           so
           
             Thy
             will
             be
             done
             in
             earth
             as
             it
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           done
           by
           the
           Angells
           ;
           So
           God
           sent
           his
           Angell
           and
           delivered
           Peter
           ,
           Acts
           12.17
           .
           so
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             Could
             I
             not
             have
             asked
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             hee
             would
             give
             mee
          
           12
           
             Legions
             of
             Angells
          
           ?
           For
           their
           power
           over
           us
           ,
           over
           our
           bodies
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           same
           which
           they
           have
           over
           other
           things
           bodily
           .
           As
           for
           our
           outward
           sences
           they
           have
           great
           power
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           either
           by
           forming
           new
           objects
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           2.
           
           Kings
           7.6
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             caused
             a
             sound
             of
             many
             horses
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
          
           by
           the
           army
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Assiria
           ,
           which
           put
           them
           to
           flight
           .
           So
           the
           Angells
           tooke
           fiery
           bodies
           ,
           2.
           
           Kings
           6.17
           .
           
             The
             mountaines
             were
             full
             of
             horses
             and
             chariots
             of
             fire
             .
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           they
           can
           make
           such
           a
           commotion
           of
           the
           humours
           ,
           within
           our
           bodies
           ,
           that
           many
           things
           may
           appeare
           without
           which
           are
           not
           ;
           They
           can
           also
           shut
           up
           the
           sences
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           men
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           Gen.
           14.
           who
           were
           strucke
           with
           blindenesse
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           internall
           sences
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           fancy
           and
           imagination
           ,
           they
           have
           also
           a
           great
           power
           over
           them
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           their
           appearing
           in
           dreames
           and
           visions
           ;
           for
           in
           sleepe
           ,
           our
           externall
           sences
           are
           so
           bound
           up
           ,
           as
           wee
           discerne
           nothing
           by
           them
           ;
           now
           wee
           being
           awake
           can
           by
           an
           act
           of
           our
           owne
           wills
           stirre
           up
           the
           memory
           of
           things
           and
           provoke
           our
           fancies
           ,
           to
           the
           apprehension
           of
           things
           past
           .
           An
           Angell
           therefore
           can
           doe
           this
           much
           more
           ,
           for
           what
           an
           inferiour
           power
           can
           doe
           ,
           that
           a
           superiour
           can
           much
           more
           doe
           .
           Doe
           wee
           not
           see
           impressions
           in
           our
           fancy
           of
           things
           wee
           thought
           wee
           had
           altogether
           forgotten
           ,
           which
           certainely
           is
           done
           by
           the
           Angells
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           which
           can
           make
           compositions
           of
           what
           they
           finde
           there
           ,
           they
           cannot
           put
           in
           new
           ones
           ,
           but
           worke
           upon
           what
           matter
           they
           finde
           .
        
         
         
           As
           for
           their
           power
           over
           our
           understandings
           ,
           and
           wills
           this
           to
           mee
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           workes
           they
           have
           to
           doe
           upon
           us
           ,
           is
           upon
           the
           inward
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           ministering
           spirits
           ,
           their
           ministration
           is
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Divells
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           doe
           some
           things
           to
           our
           bodies
           ,
           doe
           ever
           infect
           our
           spirits
           ;
           so
           the
           good
           Angells
           much
           rather
           apply
           themselves
           in
           their
           ministrations
           to
           our
           spirits
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           how
           they
           can
           operate
           upon
           our
           understandings
           and
           wills
           ,
           wee
           will
           first
           lay
           this
           downe
           .
        
         
           That
           God
           can
           onely
           ,
           effectually
           enlighten
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           determine
           the
           will
           ,
           hee
           can
           bend
           and
           turne
           ,
           and
           forme
           it
           ,
           which
           way
           hee
           pleaseth
           ;
           But
           the
           Angells
           can
           speake
           also
           ,
           to
           those
           pure
           spirituall
           parts
           ,
           &
           their
           speaking
           carries
           a
           power
           with
           it
           ,
           though
           God
           onely
           determine
           :
           First
           as
           one
           man
           teacheth
           another
           ,
           so
           the
           Angell
           spake
           to
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           by
           apparition
           ,
           by
           voyce
           ;
           Sometimes
           by
           voyce
           without
           apparition
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           writing
           ,
           so
           to
           Balteshazer
           by
           writing
           upon
           the
           wall
           ,
           but
           they
           can
           invisibly
           also
           enlighten
           us
           ,
           as
           appeares
           plainely
           in
           dreames
           ,
           for
           so
           they
           spake
           to
           Ioseph
           in
           a
           dreame
           ,
           Math.
           1.
           and
           to
           many
           others
           ;
           Now
           there
           is
           the
           same
           way
           and
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           of
           speaking
           to
           us
           waking
           and
           sleeping
           :
           To
           understand
           this
           ,
           (
           and
           heerein
           the
           ministration
           of
           Angells
           to
           our
           spirits
           will
           appeare
           )
           wee
           must
           conceive
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           phantasmes
           of
           things
           ,
           received
           by
           the
           outward
           sences
           ,
           are
           kept
           ,
           and
           preserved
           by
           the
           inward
           sences
           ,
           or
           its
           organ
           ,
           and
           instrument
           ,
           as
           the
           species
           of
           sounds
           ,
           of
           shapes
           ,
           or
           what
           ever
           els
           :
           Secondly
           that
           these
           phantasmes
           so
           kept
           ,
           may
           be
           so
           mooved
           ,
           by
           some
           extrinsecall
           thing
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           move
           the
           fancy
           ,
           and
           provoke
           it
           to
           represent
           and
           conceive
           more
           things
           and
           divers
           ,
           which
           neither
           appeare
           ,
           nor
           are
           at
           that
           time
           
           perceived
           ,
           by
           any
           sence
           ,
           this
           appeares
           evidently
           ;
           Wee
           can
           sit
           in
           the
           darke
           ,
           where
           wee
           heare
           and
           see
           nothing
           ,
           and
           multiply
           a
           fancy
           in
           infinitum
           ,
           by
           an
           act
           of
           our
           owne
           will
           :
           Also
           without
           our
           will
           ,
           this
           often
           appeares
           ,
           as
           in
           dreames
           .
           Now
           this
           inlarging
           ,
           alteration
           and
           composition
           ,
           must
           be
           by
           some
           motion
           of
           the
           subject
           in
           which
           these
           fancies
           are
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           a
           certaine
           motion
           of
           our
           humours
           ,
           and
           spirits
           .
           The
           fancy
           or
           imagination
           is
           stirred
           up
           to
           the
           making
           of
           various
           apprehensions
           and
           representations
           of
           things
           ,
           this
           wee
           finde
           in
           dreames
           which
           follow
           often
           the
           temperature
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           appeares
           to
           every
           man
           ,
           that
           hath
           in
           the
           least
           observed
           himselfe
           ;
           Also
           in
           sicknesses
           ,
           which
           altering
           the
           bodie
           and
           the
           humours
           ,
           and
           so
           troubling
           the
           fancy
           ,
           begets
           strange
           fancies
           ,
           and
           makes
           dreadfull
           ,
           and
           fearefull
           representations
           to
           us
           ,
           sometimes
           extreamely
           foolish
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           falls
           out
           as
           it
           were
           by
           chance
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           undue
           jumbling
           of
           things
           together
           ;
           Now
           this
           know
           ,
           as
           wee
           saide
           before
           ,
           that
           what
           ever
           an
           inferiour
           power
           can
           doe
           ,
           that
           a
           superiour
           can
           much
           more
           doe
           ,
           such
           fancies
           as
           befalls
           us
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           by
           chance
           ,
           as
           in
           dreames
           or
           sicknes
           ,
           by
           casuall
           ,
           inordinate
           ,
           or
           naturall
           motion
           of
           the
           humours
           ,
           that
           the
           Angells
           especially
           the
           good
           can
           most
           orderly
           and
           most
           efficaciously
           move
           ,
           because
           they
           doe
           what
           they
           doe
           from
           will
           and
           counsell
           ,
           and
           know
           exactly
           how
           the
           spirits
           and
           humours
           must
           be
           mooved
           ,
           that
           the
           phantasmes
           may
           be
           conveniently
           applied
           to
           some
           conceptions
           or
           apprehensions
           ,
           most
           accommodate
           and
           fitted
           for
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           of
           what
           truth
           they
           would
           suggest
           .
        
         
           Againe
           an
           Angell
           can
           remoove
           the
           impediments
           of
           apprehension
           ,
           as
           it
           lies
           in
           any
           commotion
           or
           perturbation
           of
           the
           spirits
           ,
           or
           the
           humours
           ,
           an
           Angell
           can
           helpe
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           impediment
           shall
           cease
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           organ
           
           be
           to
           much
           intended
           ,
           an
           Angell
           can
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           accommodate
           and
           believe
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           of
           how
           great
           moment
           this
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           enlightening
           of
           our
           understandings
           ,
           and
           mooving
           our
           wills
           ,
           all
           men
           know
           ,
           that
           have
           minded
           ,
           that
           the
           understanding
           receives
           things
           by
           the
           mediation
           ,
           first
           of
           the
           externall
           sences
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           fancy
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           memory
           is
           the
           treasurer
           ,
           so
           as
           all
           comes
           in
           to
           us
           this
           way
           ,
           so
           that
           to
           mee
           heere
           is
           the
           difference
           ,
           betweene
           the
           converse
           of
           men
           and
           Angells
           ,
           men
           can
           speake
           to
           our
           understandings
           by
           the
           mediation
           of
           our
           externall
           sences
           ,
           Angells
           which
           are
           spirits
           goe
           a
           neer
           way
           to
           worke
           ,
           and
           speake
           to
           the
           internall
           ,
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           making
           such
           compositions
           there
           ,
           as
           the
           understanding
           presently
           takes
           of
           ,
           and
           reades
           what
           is
           written
           ;
           As
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           understanding
           imprints
           much
           upon
           the
           fancy
           what
           it
           conceives
           ,
           there
           is
           such
           a
           neere
           relation
           betweene
           the
           body
           and
           the
           minde
           .
           Besides
           this
           way
           of
           writing
           in
           our
           fancies
           ,
           almost
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           and
           so
           speaking
           to
           us
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           represent
           objects
           to
           our
           understandings
           ,
           and
           our
           wills
           which
           often
           take
           and
           moove
           us
           (
           as
           the
           objects
           of
           truth
           ,
           or
           the
           appearance
           ,
           hath
           a
           great
           power
           upon
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           the
           object
           of
           good
           upon
           the
           will
           )
           besides
           this
           ,
           they
           can
           moove
           those
           sensitive
           passions
           which
           are
           in
           us
           ;
           Anger
           concupiscence
           ,
           which
           often
           moove
           us
           to
           chuse
           ,
           to
           command
           ,
           to
           will
           ,
           and
           like
           Sophisters
           deceive
           us
           with
           the
           coulour
           of
           good
           ,
           as
           wee
           finde
           by
           experience
           ,
           and
           see
           in
           Peter
           and
           David
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Saints
           .
        
         
           
           First
           consider
           how
           great
           a
           knowledge
           the
           Angells
           
           have
           of
           us
           ,
           how
           great
           an
           advantage
           upon
           us
           ,
           there
           is
           such
           a
           linke
           betweene
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           minde
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           well
           acquainted
           with
           a
           mans
           outward
           actions
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           perfect
           experience
           of
           a
           mans
           discourse
           and
           
           actions
           ,
           is
           almost
           to
           know
           him
           all
           ;
           But
           how
           many
           inward
           motions
           are
           there
           ,
           which
           never
           come
           to
           the
           view
           ,
           how
           much
           boyling
           of
           the
           blood
           ,
           to
           lust
           ,
           to
           revenge
           ,
           that
           never
           appeares
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           that
           the
           Angells
           know
           by
           beholding
           the
           interiour
           sences
           ,
           much
           more
           apparently
           then
           wee
           see
           it
           in
           the
           face
           ;
           Besides
           if
           it
           come
           to
           guessing
           what
           was
           the
           meaning
           of
           such
           a
           looke
           ,
           such
           a
           motion
           ,
           such
           a
           blush
           ,
           such
           a
           palenesse
           ,
           there
           wisedome
           heere
           helpes
           them
           exceedingly
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           are
           rarely
           deceived
           ,
           besides
           that
           as
           our
           thoughts
           are
           more
           in
           the
           fountaine
           then
           our
           actions
           ,
           so
           the
           impression
           upon
           our
           fancie
           is
           greater
           then
           upon
           our
           face
           ,
           which
           our
           feare
           or
           wisedome
           often
           keepes
           in
           .
           Thus
           much
           for
           their
           knowledge
           and
           light
           of
           us
           ,
           which
           you
           see
           how
           great
           it
           is
           :
           Then
           for
           their
           power
           upon
           us
           ,
           almost
           what
           can
           they
           not
           doe
           upon
           our
           bodies
           ,
           upon
           our
           sences
           outward
           and
           inward
           ,
           upon
           our
           mindes
           ,
           for
           by
           the
           meanes
           I
           have
           told
           you
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           that
           they
           cannot
           communicate
           to
           you
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           speaking
           to
           the
           inward
           sences
           ,
           and
           causing
           the
           understanding
           to
           reade
           of
           ,
           what
           they
           there
           compound
           ,
           and
           no
           time
           is
           free
           sleeping
           and
           waking
           ,
           they
           can
           come
           to
           you
           ,
           when
           the
           sences
           are
           bound
           up
           ,
           as
           in
           dreames
           ,
           they
           need
           not
           fetch
           the
           compasse
           of
           our
           eares
           ,
           and
           eyes
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           faine
           to
           doe
           ,
           therefore
           our
           communion
           is
           exceeding
           great
           with
           the
           Angells
           ,
           both
           good
           and
           bad
           ;
           For
           (
           beleeve
           it
           )
           they
           having
           such
           a
           price
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           will
           not
           loose
           it
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           the
           Divells
           malice
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           ,
           nor
           the
           good
           Angells
           love
           and
           duty
           ,
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           wanting
           to
           their
           abilities
           ,
           
             Hee
             maketh
             his
             Angells
             spirits
             ,
             his
             Ministers
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             ,
          
           this
           say
           some
           is
           with
           relation
           to
           their
           workeing
           toward
           us
           ,
           both
           in
           lightening
           and
           heating
           ;
           This
           is
           therefore
           first
           by
           considering
           the
           advantages
           they
           have
           
           upon
           us
           ,
           to
           consider
           how
           great
           and
           intimate
           our
           converse
           is
           with
           them
           ;
           secondly
           to
           consider
           this
           notwithstanding
           ,
           that
           wee
           give
           not
           that
           which
           is
           Gods
           due
           to
           the
           Angells
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           
             the
             beginning
          
           of
           his
           creation
           ,
           for
           first
           God
           onely
           knowes
           the
           heart
           ,
           even
           our
           thoughts
           afarre
           of
           ,
           the
           Angells
           onely
           as
           I
           have
           told
           you
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           for
           working
           upon
           us
           ,
           as
           all
           they
           doe
           is
           under
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           fulfilling
           his
           will
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           law
           and
           rule
           they
           moove
           by
           ,
           so
           they
           cannot
           put
           in
           new
           species
           of
           things
           into
           the
           fancy
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           the
           sences
           had
           never
           any
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           though
           they
           can
           make
           many
           compositions
           and
           deductions
           ,
           almost
           to
           the
           saying
           of
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           yet
           their
           ability
           stretches
           not
           to
           the
           putting
           in
           of
           what
           was
           never
           there
           before
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           ,
           a
           man
           borne
           blinde
           ,
           dreame
           of
           coulours
           and
           their
           difference
           ,
           therefore
           ,
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           receiving
           ill
           impressions
           by
           your
           eares
           or
           your
           eyes
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           ,
           if
           an
           ill
           man
           tell
           you
           an
           ill
           story
           once
           ,
           the
           Divell
           will
           tell
           you
           it
           a
           thousand
           times
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           happines
           to
           this
           purpose
           not
           to
           know
           ill
           :
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           keepe
           your selves
           in
           such
           a
           holy
           frame
           ,
           as
           may
           provoke
           the
           good
           Angells
           to
           converse
           with
           you
           ,
           wee
           love
           to
           speake
           where
           wee
           are
           like
           to
           finde
           intertainement
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           they
           and
           receive
           good
           images
           and
           impressions
           of
           things
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           matter
           to
           worke
           upon
           ,
           for
           as
           I
           told
           you
           they
           cannot
           make
           a
           blinde
           man
           dreame
           of
           coulours
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           for
           your
           soules
           sake
           keepe
           your
           body
           in
           a
           good
           frame
           ,
           that
           the
           humours
           of
           the
           body
           be
           not
           armed
           against
           you
           ,
           to
           lust
           ,
           and
           anger
           ,
           and
           revenge
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           fitted
           for
           spirituall
           converse
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           feare
           and
           please
           God
           ,
           who
           gives
           bounds
           to
           
           the
           most
           raging
           elements
           ,
           water
           ,
           and
           fire
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           most
           mighty
           spirits
           the
           Angells
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           his
           messengers
           ,
           they
           doe
           his
           will
           ;
           if
           you
           receive
           any
           good
           motions
           or
           inspirations
           ,
           by
           the
           Angells
           ,
           any
           thing
           of
           comfort
           ,
           it
           is
           God
           that
           doth
           it
           ,
           hee
           commaunds
           that
           creature
           aswell
           as
           any
           other
           to
           give
           downe
           its
           milke
           ,
           therefore
           let
           him
           have
           the
           praise
           ,
           and
           if
           now
           you
           will
           offer
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           this
           ,
           offer
           it
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Angell
           himself
           ,
           Iudges
           13.16
           .
           Revel
           .
           19.10
           .
           
             Worship
             God
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Angell
           to
           Iohn
           :
           )
           
             see
             thou
             do
             it
             not
          
           .
           The
           Angell
           had
           revealed
           great
           things
           to
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           hee
           would
           have
           worshipped
           him
           ,
           but
           saith
           the
           Angell
           ,
           
             see
             thou
             doe
             it
             not
          
           .
           Also
           14.
           
           Rev.
           7.
           
             worship
             him
             saith
             the
             Angell
             that
             made
             the
             heaven
             and
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             sea
             and
             the
             fountaines
             of
             waters
             .
          
           But
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           love
           the
           Angells
           and
           gratify
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           
           love
           you
           and
           are
           mightily
           advantagious
           to
           you
           ,
           they
           love
           us
           much
           without
           all
           question
           ,
           for
           their
           wills
           are
           as
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           hee
           loves
           us
           and
           they
           know
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           deputed
           by
           him
           to
           minister
           to
           us
           :
           And
           as
           they
           themselves
           love
           God
           above
           all
           ,
           so
           they
           love
           us
           as
           themselves
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           next
           commaund
           ,
           for
           wee
           are
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           neere
           us
           ,
           and
           wee
           shal
           be
           much
           neerer
           heareafter
           when
           wee
           shal
           be
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           as
           they
           are
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           wee
           may
           see
           their
           love
           by
           its
           effects
           .
           First
           
           by
           these
           workes
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           they
           worke
           in
           us
           and
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           then
           those
           effects
           of
           love
           ,
           they
           rejoyce
           to
           looke
           into
           the
           good
           things
           prepared
           for
           us
           .
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.12
           .
           
             which
             things
             the
             Angells
             desire
             to
             looke
             into
             ,
          
           and
           as
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           is
           grieved
           when
           wee
           sin
           ,
           so
           are
           the
           Angells
           also
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           their
           contrary
           affection
           of
           rejoycing
           at
           our
           good
           ,
           and
           conversion
           ,
           for
           then
           the
           
             Angells
             of
             heaven
             rejoyce
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Psalmist
           provokes
           
           the
           Angells
           to
           praise
           God
           ,
           for
           his
           mercies
           to
           himselfe
           and
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           that
           wee
           hate
           the
           Divell
           ,
           and
           resist
           him
           ,
           wee
           should
           love
           and
           gratifie
           the
           good
           Angells
           :
           They
           hate
           God
           ,
           they
           hate
           and
           tempt
           us
           ,
           the
           others
           doe
           purely
           and
           truly
           the
           contrary
           ,
           let
           us
           know
           these
           spirits
           ,
           and
           grow
           into
           a
           greater
           league
           and
           familiarity
           with
           them
           ,
           let
           them
           not
           have
           lesse
           of
           our
           love
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           spirituall
           and
           invisible
           ,
           for
           that
           inables
           them
           to
           doe
           us
           more
           service
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           God
           ,
           whom
           wee
           love
           most
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           tract
           of
           Angells
           ,
           that
           which
           most
           immediately
           and
           particularly
           reatcheth
           my
           intent
           ,
           is
           to
           shew
           the
           power
           they
           have
           over
           us
           ,
           especially
           over
           our
           spirits
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           they
           have
           to
           communicate
           themselves
           according
           to
           their
           power
           ,
           especially
           to
           our
           spirits
           ,
           which
           wee
           have
           done
           already
           ,
           though
           other
           things
           as
           a
           foundation
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           this
           were
           necessary
           to
           be
           knowne
           ,
           and
           particularly
           that
           about
           the
           Guardian-ship
           of
           Angells
           :
           From
           that
           formerly
           delivered
           wee
           deduced
           severall
           corrolaries
           both
           from
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Angells
           ,
           and
           from
           their
           power
           of
           communicating
           it
           ,
           to
           all
           which
           wee
           shall
           onely
           adde
           this
           further
           .
        
         
           That
           they
           have
           not
           this
           knowledge
           and
           power
           in
           vaine
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           their
           talent
           betrusted
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           lay
           themselves
           out
           for
           our
           advantage
           ,
           as
           concerning
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           so
           especially
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           our
           spirits
           and
           inward
           man
           ,
           tacitely
           and
           in
           a
           spirituall
           way
           communicating
           themselves
           to
           our
           spirits
           ,
           suggesting
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           provoking
           us
           to
           our
           duties
           in
           holines
           and
           obedience
           .
        
         
           
           This
           I
           proove
           ,
           first
           from
           their
           power
           ,
           what
           they
           can
           doe
           they
           doe
           ,
           but
           they
           can
           communicate
           themselves
           to
           our
           spirits
           ,
           and
           our
           inward
           man
           ;
           they
           
           can
           in
           a
           very
           great
           measure
           know
           our
           mindes
           and
           necessities
           ,
           they
           can
           by
           the
           mediation
           of
           our
           fancies
           ,
           and
           inward
           sences
           speake
           to
           us
           ,
           almost
           what
           ever
           they
           will
           ,
           therefore
           they
           doe
           it
           :
           The
           reason
           is
           cleare
           ,
           for
           els
           they
           should
           not
           serve
           God
           with
           all
           their
           might
           .
           But
           wee
           told
           you
           before
           their
           obedience
           is
           the
           patterne
           of
           ours
           ,
           therefore
           their
           love
           also
           ,
           and
           wee
           proved
           also
           that
           they
           did
           love
           us
           exceedingly
           ,
           because
           God
           loves
           us
           ,
           and
           as
           being
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           therefore
           wanting
           neither
           power
           to
           enable
           them
           to
           their
           duty
           ,
           nor
           love
           to
           actuate
           that
           power
           ,
           and
           ability
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           way
           wanting
           to
           such
           a
           communion
           ,
           without
           which
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           they
           should
           neither
           make
           good
           their
           love
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           serving
           him
           ,
           with
           their
           strength
           ,
           nor
           their
           love
           to
           us
           in
           doeing
           us
           that
           good
           they
           are
           able
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           you
           may
           remember
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           they
           
           did
           formerly
           take
           up
           their
           shapes
           ,
           not
           for
           their
           owne
           needs
           ,
           but
           for
           ours
           ,
           nor
           for
           ours
           to
           facilitate
           any
           thing
           they
           were
           to
           effect
           upon
           us
           (
           for
           they
           could
           have
           communicated
           themselves
           ,
           as
           much
           to
           us
           without
           bodies
           as
           with
           )
           but
           for
           other
           reasons
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           miracles
           were
           of
           use
           in
           the
           infancy
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           new
           establishment
           of
           religion
           ,
           therefore
           what
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           they
           doe
           ,
           for
           their
           ministery
           ceaseth
           not
           though
           the
           way
           of
           their
           administration
           be
           changed
           :
           Now
           to
           instance
           ,
           they
           have
           in
           a
           more
           open
           and
           visible
           way
           excercised
           themselves
           in
           communicating
           to
           us
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           the
           law
           it selfe
           the
           rule
           of
           all
           our
           holines
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           was
           given
           by
           the
           
             Disposition
             and
             ministration
             of
             Angells
          
           ,
           Acts
           7.53
           .
           Gal.
           3.19
           .
        
         
           Consider
           those
           places
           a
           little
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           was
           administred
           by
           God
           immediately
           ,
           one
           would
           thinke
           the
           law
           was
           ,
           yet
           heere
           it
           is
           plainely
           said
           ,
           
             ordained
             by
             Angells
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           ministery
           of
           Angells
           was
           in
           it
           ,
           perhaps
           
           the
           voice
           that
           spake
           it
           was
           theirs
           ,
           and
           so
           some
           thinke
           ,
           for
           so
           Heb.
           2.2
           .
           
             If
             the
             word
             spoken
             by
             Angells
             ,
             was
             stedfast
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           law
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Mediatour
           there
           mentioned
           ,
           some
           understand
           it
           of
           Christ
           ,
           others
           of
           Moses
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           cleare
           that
           the
           law
           was
           promulged
           by
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           ministration
           of
           Angells
           ,
           and
           that
           though
           God
           be
           said
           to
           speake
           those
           words
           ,
           it
           is
           Elohim
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           word
           used
           respecting
           his
           office
           as
           judge
           and
           supreame
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Angell
           that
           before
           founded
           the
           trumpet
           ,
           now
           sounded
           articulately
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           whereas
           the
           phrase
           is
           God
           ,
           spake
           ,
           
             these
             words
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           stile
           of
           Viceroyes
           ,
           who
           write
           in
           their
           Masters
           name
           ,
           
             Charles
             King.
          
           
        
         
           And
           often
           in
           Scripture
           the
           word
           or
           action
           of
           the
           principall
           Agent
           ,
           is
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Minister
           Timothie
           is
           said
           
             to
             save
             himself
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             heard
             him
             .
          
           1.
           
           Tim.
           4.16
           .
           
             And
             the
             Saintes
             to
             judge
             the
             world
             ,
          
           who
           are
           but
           Ministers
           and
           approovers
           ,
           for
           Christ
           is
           the
           great
           judge
           .
        
         
           
           But
           God
           is
           so
           neere
           us
           ,
           as
           hee
           should
           doe
           it
           himself
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           3.16
           .
           
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             yee
             are
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             dwells
             in
             you
             ?
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.19
           .
           
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             your
             bodie
             is
             the
             temple
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             which
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           These
           things
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           spiritually
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           )
           wee
           are
           dedicated
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           in
           us
           and
           among
           us
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           a
           personall
           union
           ;
           so
           Christ
           Math.
           18.20
           .
           
             Where
             two
             or
             three
             are
             gathered
             together
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             there
             I
             am
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
          
           ;
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           hee
           is
           so
           neere
           us
           ,
           hee
           doth
           not
           cease
           to
           teach
           us
           by
           the
           channells
           of
           ordinances
           .
           (
           Where
           by
           the
           way
           they
           administer
           no
           suggestion
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           agreable
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           given
           by
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           will
           not
           contradict
           the
           rule
           ,
           that
           themselves
           administred
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           other
           be
           suggested
           ,
           
           it
           is
           from
           the
           other
           kinde
           of
           Angells
           :
           )
           To
           proceede
           the
           Angell
           revealed
           to
           Mary
           the
           incarnation
           of
           Christ
           according
           to
           the
           word
           Luke
           1.
           
           And
           others
           in
           the
           same
           chapter
           preacht
           the
           nativity
           of
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           Acts
           1.
           they
           instruct
           the
           Apostles
           about
           the
           returne
           of
           Christ
           to
           judgement
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           also
           that
           God
           is
           onely
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           Rev.
           19.10
           .
           And
           therefore
           Michaël
           contended
           with
           the
           Divell
           about
           the
           body
           of
           Moses
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           found
           and
           worshipped
           :
           Not
           to
           be
           long
           ,
           an
           Angell
           comforted
           Hagar
           ,
           and
           admonished
           her
           of
           her
           duty
           ,
           Gen.
           16.
           
           So
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Lord
           comforted
           Paul
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           was
           in
           the
           ship
           with
           him
           ,
           Acts
           27.
           
           So
           an
           Angell
           strengthened
           and
           encouraged
           Eliah
           to
           his
           worke
           .
           2.
           
           Kings
           1.3
           .
           In
           a
           word
           what
           ever
           by
           way
           of
           instruction
           ,
           of
           admonition
           ,
           of
           incouragement
           ,
           they
           have
           done
           in
           a
           way
           more
           visible
           in
           the
           infancy
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           cease
           to
           doe
           now
           ,
           because
           their
           ministery
           remaines
           ,
           though
           the
           way
           of
           their
           administration
           ,
           for
           reasons
           formerly
           mentioned
           ,
           be
           altered
           .
        
         
           A
           third
           reason
           perswading
           you
           to
           this
           may
           be
           that
           
           which
           the
           Divells
           doe
           on
           their
           part
           ,
           they
           administer
           to
           our
           spirits
           most
           of
           all
           ,
           their
           apparitions
           being
           almost
           as
           seldome
           now
           a
           dayes
           as
           of
           the
           good
           Angells
           ,
           they
           goe
           
             about
             like
             roaring
             Lyons
             ,
             seeking
             whom
             they
             may
             devour
             .
          
           Their
           nets
           are
           alwayes
           spread
           ,
           they
           tende
           their
           snares
           alwayes
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           our
           bodies
           as
           our
           spirits
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           all
           manner
           of
           spirituall
           temptations
           ,
           carnall
           lusts
           are
           as
           much
           spiritualized
           by
           them
           as
           may
           be
           ;
           therefore
           the
           good
           Angells
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           for
           their
           power
           is
           greater
           ,
           and
           their
           love
           higher
           then
           the
           others
           malice
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           from
           their
           commission
           ,
           Heb.
           1.14
           .
           is
           
           prooved
           their
           administration
           especially
           to
           the
           inner
           
           man
           ,
           they
           are
           ministring
           spirits
           ,
           and
           what
           kinde
           of
           administration
           that
           seemes
           to
           be
           ,
           is
           excellently
           set
           forth
           Psal.
           91.11.12
           .
           
             Hee
             shall
             give
             his
             Angells
             charge
             over
             thee
             to
             keepe
             thee
             in
             all
             thy
             wayes
             ,
             they
             shall
             beare
             thee
             up
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             least
             thou
             dash
             thy
             foote
             against
             a
             stone
             .
          
           In
           this
           place
           the
           Angells
           are
           compared
           ,
           first
           to
           nurses
           ,
           or
           mothers
           ,
           that
           have
           a
           charge
           over
           weake
           and
           infirme
           children
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           and
           to
           guard
           them
           .
        
         
           To
           carry
           them
           in
           their
           hands
           is
           a
           Metaphor
           ,
           and
           signifies
           a
           perfect
           execution
           of
           their
           custody
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           speciall
           care
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           rather
           exprest
           so
           ,
           then
           carrying
           them
           on
           their
           shoulders
           ,
           that
           which
           one
           carries
           on
           their
           hand
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           keepe
           ;
           and
           the
           spaniards
           have
           a
           proverb
           when
           they
           would
           signify
           eminent
           favour
           ,
           and
           friendship
           ,
           they
           carry
           him
           upon
           the
           palmes
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           exceedingly
           love
           him
           ,
           and
           diligently
           keepe
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Least
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             thou
             shouldst
             dash
             thy
             foote
             against
             a
             stone
             :
          
           Hee
           persists
           in
           the
           Metaphor
           ;
           Children
           often
           stumble
           and
           fall
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           be
           ledd
           and
           carried
           in
           hands
           ,
           and
           armes
           ;
           by
           Stones
           ,
           are
           meant
           all
           difficulties
           ,
           objections
           ,
           perills
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           outward
           and
           inward
           man
           ,
           as
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           take
           care
           of
           haires
           and
           sparrowes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           every
           thing
           even
           to
           a
           haire
           .
           Now
           wee
           know
           what
           this
           charge
           is
           saving
           that
           Zanchy
           addes
           also
           ,
           the
           Metaphor
           of
           Schoolmasters
           ,
           and
           sayes
           that
           wee
           are
           poore
           Rusticke
           people
           ,
           strangers
           ,
           but
           being
           adopted
           into
           the
           houshold
           of
           God
           ,
           hee
           gives
           his
           most
           noble
           Ministers
           ,
           the
           Angells
           charge
           ,
           first
           of
           our
           nursing
           ,
           and
           then
           of
           our
           education
           ,
           when
           wee
           are
           weaned
           to
           instruct
           us
           ,
           to
           admonish
           ,
           to
           institute
           ,
           to
           correct
           us
           ,
           to
           comfort
           us
           ,
           to
           defend
           us
           ,
           to
           preserve
           us
           from
           all
           evill
           ,
           &
           to
           provoke
           us
           to
           all
           good
           ;
           And
           these
           Angells
           seeing
           that
           wee
           are
           so
           deare
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           for
           our
           sakes
           hee
           
           spared
           not
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           ,
           takes
           this
           charge
           with
           all
           their
           hearts
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           omit
           nothing
           of
           their
           duty
           from
           our
           birth
           to
           the
           end
           of
           our
           life
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           same
           Zanchy
           sayes
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           three
           speciall
           heads
           of
           the
           Angells
           working
           about
           us
           ,
           the
           first
           is
           to
           preserve
           us
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           God
           sees
           it
           profitable
           for
           us
           ,
           from
           all
           the
           snares
           and
           force
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           a
           watch
           about
           us
           ,
           they
           should
           observe
           all
           our
           actions
           and
           carriages
           ,
           both
           private
           and
           publique
           ,
           taking
           care
           that
           no
           evill
           befall
           us
           .
           Secondly
           not
           onely
           this
           but
           especially
           that
           they
           should
           take
           care
           of
           our
           soules
           teaching
           us
           good
           things
           ,
           declaring
           the
           will
           of
           God
           to
           us
           ,
           revealing
           the
           misteryes
           of
           salvation
           ,
           when
           hee
           pleaseth
           ,
           taking
           care
           wee
           may
           be
           instructed
           in
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           formerly
           they
           did
           in
           visions
           &
           dreames
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           now
           tacitely
           they
           admonish
           our
           mindes
           ,
           and
           provoke
           us
           to
           good
           duties
           ,
           to
           obedience
           ,
           &c.
           
           Thirdly
           that
           in
           afflictions
           they
           comfort
           us
           ,
           strengthen
           us
           ,
           raise
           us
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Bodin
           tells
           a
           story
           in
           his
           first
           booke
           of
           the
           history
           of
           Sorcerers
           of
           one
           who
           about
           the
           time
           of
           reformation
           of
           religion
           ,
           desired
           much
           of
           God
           the
           guidance
           and
           assistance
           of
           an
           Angell
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           37
           yeare
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           hee
           had
           sensible
           manifestations
           of
           a
           spirit
           that
           assisted
           him
           ,
           and
           followed
           him
           till
           his
           death
           ;
           If
           in
           company
           hee
           chanced
           to
           speake
           any
           unwary
           words
           ,
           hee
           was
           sure
           to
           be
           advertized
           ,
           and
           reproved
           for
           it
           in
           a
           dreame
           in
           the
           night
           ;
           if
           hee
           read
           a
           booke
           that
           was
           not
           good
           ,
           the
           Angell
           would
           strike
           upon
           the
           booke
           to
           cause
           him
           to
           leave
           it
           :
           Also
           the
           Angell
           would
           usually
           wake
           him
           early
           and
           provoke
           him
           to
           prayer
           ,
           and
           holy
           duties
           ,
           hee
           was
           also
           ever
           forewarn'd
           of
           such
           accidents
           ,
           as
           were
           to
           befall
           him
           ,
           either
           for
           good
           or
           ill
           .
           Amongst
           others
           hee
           tells
           this
           particular
           story
           ,
           that
           being
           to
           goe
           a
           journey
           by
           water
           ,
           
           hee
           was
           in
           extreame
           danger
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           as
           hee
           knew
           afterwards
           ,
           for
           some
           enemies
           of
           his
           ,
           were
           resolved
           in
           the
           way
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           but
           the
           night
           before
           hee
           had
           a
           dreame
           that
           his
           father
           had
           bought
           him
           two
           horses
           ,
           one
           red
           ,
           another
           white
           ,
           which
           caused
           him
           in
           the
           morning
           to
           send
           his
           servant
           ,
           to
           hire
           him
           a
           couple
           of
           horses
           ,
           which
           prooved
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           coulour
           red
           and
           whit
           ,
           as
           hee
           had
           seene
           the
           vision
           in
           his
           draeame
           ,
           although
           hee
           had
           spoken
           no
           words
           to
           his
           servant
           concerning
           the
           coulour
           ;
           many
           other
           things
           hee
           mentions
           ,
           very
           strang
           and
           considerable
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           inlarge
           this
           story
           no
           further
           nor
           adde
           any
           more
           ,
           for
           the
           illustrating
           of
           this
           point
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           you
           see
           this
           made
           good
           ,
           that
           the
           Angells
           are
           of
           a
           mighty
           use
           to
           us
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           spirituall
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           inward
           man
           ,
           that
           their
           administrations
           is
           not
           changed
           ,
           but
           the
           way
           of
           it
           onely
           .
        
         
           
           But
           what
           doe
           wee
           leave
           now
           to
           Christ
           and
           the
           spirit
           ,
           if
           you
           give
           to
           the
           Angells
           the
           worke
           of
           teaching
           and
           hinting
           spirituall
           things
           ?
        
         
           
           I
           answere
           ,
           what
           will
           you
           leave
           to
           the
           Angells
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           this
           imployment
           from
           them
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           bodily
           administrations
           ,
           and
           what
           will
           you
           take
           away
           that
           from
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           care
           reacheth
           to
           our
           bodies
           aswell
           as
           to
           our
           spirits
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           haire
           of
           our
           heads
           .
           Therefore
           you
           have
           no
           such
           division
           of
           worke
           to
           make
           as
           to
           give
           to
           the
           Angells
           a
           care
           of
           the
           bodie
           to
           preserve
           from
           dangers
           ,
           and
           to
           Christ
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           inner
           man
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           no
           prejudice
           to
           Christ
           that
           the
           Angells
           take
           care
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           which
           is
           also
           his
           care
           ,
           what
           prejudice
           will
           it
           be
           that
           the
           Angells
           should
           also
           have
           a
           care
           of
           our
           spirits
           ,
           unlesse
           you
           thinke
           it
           be
           a
           worke
           to
           high
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           they
           cannot
           reach
           ,
           but
           the
           contrary
           to
           that
           hath
           bene
           showne
           already
           ,
           and
           wee
           finde
           
           by
           woefull
           experience
           ,
           that
           the
           Divells
           ,
           whose
           power
           is
           lower
           then
           theirs
           ,
           reach
           our
           spirits
           in
           their
           dayly
           temptations
           .
           But
           secondly
           I
           leave
           to
           Christ
           and
           the
           spirit
           the
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           inspiration
           ,
           the
           efficacy
           ,
           and
           the
           blessing
           ,
           for
           the
           Angells
           are
           but
           ministring
           spirits
           not
           fountaines
           ,
           or
           heads
           of
           water
           ,
           but
           cisternes
           and
           channells
           ,
           it
           is
           Christ
           and
           the
           spirit
           that
           imploy
           the
           Angells
           ,
           they
           give
           the
           blessing
           ,
           and
           make
           effectuall
           what
           they
           doe
           :
           But
           you
           will
           aske
           what
           needs
           this
           administration
           ,
           for
           Christ
           can
           doe
           this
           worke
           without
           them
           ?
           I
           aske
           aswell
           what
           needs
           Ministers
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           but
           because
           these
           are
           Gods
           wayes
           of
           administration
           ,
           his
           ordinances
           of
           which
           wee
           can
           give
           no
           account
           ,
           hee
           useth
           this
           chaine
           ,
           and
           sub-ordination
           of
           which
           one
           linke
           toucheth
           another
           ,
           t'
           is
           Gods
           good
           pleasure
           to
           communicate
           himself
           to
           us
           ,
           by
           meanes
           ,
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Angells
           are
           a
           great
           part
           ,
           being
           a
           great
           ordinance
           of
           God
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           effectuall
           but
           more
           inward
           ,
           and
           the
           reasons
           why
           God
           useth
           the
           Angells
           towards
           us
           ,
           I
           have
           largely
           given
           you
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           one
           should
           be
           so
           curious
           to
           consider
           what
           is
           by
           the
           immediate
           inspiration
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           what
           is
           done
           by
           God
           immediately
           ,
           &
           what
           may
           the
           mediation
           of
           Angells
           and
           other
           ordinances
           ;
           were
           a
           search
           more
           vice
           then
           safe
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           be
           also
           to
           distinguish
           what
           the
           Divell
           produceth
           upon
           us
           ,
           by
           the
           mediation
           of
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           or
           without
           them
           ,
           though
           this
           latter
           may
           be
           more
           easily
           perhaps
           guessed
           at
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           no
           great
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           will
           not
           amuse
           our selves
           ,
           in
           giving
           an
           account
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           this
           remaines
           a
           sure
           truth
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           of
           mighty
           use
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           things
           communicated
           to
           our
           inward
           man
           ,
           is
           ordinarily
           the
           administration
           of
           Angells
           .
        
         
           Then
           fight
           manfully
           the
           Lords
           Battailes
           ,
           
           you
           see
           
           not
           onely
           the
           fountain
           of
           your
           strength
           ,
           and
           the
           finisher
           of
           your
           faith
           ,
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           intervening
           Mediums
           ,
           the
           Saints
           ,
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           another
           great
           ordinance
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           so
           much
           considered
           ,
           
             the
             good
             Angells
          
           ,
           the
           chariots
           and
           horses
           should
           relieve
           us
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           Elisha
           ,
           and
           consider
           this
           in
           relation
           to
           your
           religious
           walking
           ,
           and
           to
           your
           inward
           man
           ,
           though
           you
           should
           want
           other
           ordinances
           ,
           yet
           yee
           have
           the
           Angells
           ,
           an
           ordinance
           to
           walke
           up
           and
           downe
           with
           you
           ;
           in
           other
           things
           wee
           judge
           it
           a
           great
           matter
           to
           see
           the
           meanes
           ,
           to
           have
           besides
           the
           promise
           the
           staffe
           of
           bread
           ,
           and
           to
           other
           ordinances
           also
           they
           are
           an
           addition
           ,
           and
           improvement
           ,
           consider
           it
           also
           under
           this
           motion
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           not
           be
           amased
           by
           beholding
           the
           Divell
           and
           our
           owne
           lusts
           ,
           you
           have
           not
           onely
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Authour
           and
           finisher
           of
           your
           faith
           ,
           but
           you
           have
           this
           meanes
           also
           ,
           a
           spirituall
           substance
           proportionable
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           to
           contend
           wih
           him
           in
           standing
           on
           their
           side
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           walke
           reverently
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Angells
           even
           in
           your
           bedchambers
           ,
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Angells
           should
           hinder
           us
           from
           doeing
           that
           which
           it
           were
           a
           shame
           and
           dishonour
           ,
           to
           be
           found
           doeing
           by
           men
           ,
           and
           should
           restraine
           us
           even
           to
           our
           thoughts
           and
           fancies
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           a
           great
           ability
           to
           discerne
           and
           finde
           out
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           use
           meanes
           notwithstanding
           this
           ayde
           ,
           the
           Angells
           will
           helpe
           you
           
             in
             all
             your
             wayes
          
           ,
           Christ
           would
           put
           them
           to
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           have
           used
           other
           meanes
           ,
           then
           is
           their
           helpe
           most
           seasonable
           ;
           so
           they
           came
           and
           ministred
           to
           Christ
           after
           his
           conflict
           ,
           after
           hee
           had
           resisted
           the
           Divell
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           then
           they
           comforted
           him
           ,
           and
           applied
           spirituall
           consolations
           ,
           and
           if
           to
           Christ
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           to
           us
           ,
           their
           administration
           
           will
           be
           but
           in
           and
           with
           the
           use
           of
           meanes
           .
        
         
           So
           as
           wee
           see
           the
           consideration
           of
           those
           blessed
           spirits
           ,
           is
           of
           a
           practicall
           influence
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           onely
           for
           speculation
           ,
           for
           what
           can
           be
           more
           availeable
           to
           us
           then
           to
           know
           all
           the
           channells
           and
           conduits
           through
           with
           God
           conveyes
           himself
           to
           us
           :
           Therefore
           every
           ordinance
           is
           so
           pretious
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           veyne
           or
           artery
           to
           convey
           blood
           ,
           or
           spirits
           from
           God
           ,
           therefore
           wee
           should
           love
           them
           and
           reverence
           them
           ,
           therefore
           wee
           converse
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           study
           to
           know
           them
           ,
           and
           finde
           them
           out
           ,
           even
           the
           least
           peeces
           &
           circumstances
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           convey
           some
           thing
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           pearles
           for
           which
           wee
           sell
           all
           wee
           have
           ,
           to
           buy
           the
           field
           where
           they
           are
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           they
           are
           our
           mines
           ,
           our
           Elixurs
           ,
           and
           our
           Philosophers
           stone
           ,
           turning
           all
           they
           touch
           into
           gold
           ;
           therefore
           let
           us
           value
           the
           knowledge
           of
           them
           as
           things
           necessary
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           which
           have
           a
           great
           influence
           upon
           our
           holy
           walking
           .
        
         
           And
           secondly
           let
           us
           apply
           our selves
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           
           the
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           using
           them
           reverently
           ,
           sucking
           good
           from
           them
           ,
           considering
           how
           wee
           may
           receive
           ,
           what
           ever
           they
           administer
           ,
           and
           because
           these
           are
           rationall
           ,
           and
           living
           instruments
           ,
           let
           us
           converse
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           knowing
           how
           to
           speake
           with
           them
           ,
           knowing
           how
           to
           gaine
           them
           ,
           and
           winne
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           living
           their
           lives
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           reason
           and
           the
           spirit
           ,
           answering
           them
           in
           their
           motions
           ,
           conversing
           with
           them
           after
           a
           spirituall
           way
           ,
           assenting
           to
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           making
           up
           holy
           conclusions
           with
           them
           and
           replyes
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           finde
           wayes
           to
           understand
           ,
           aswell
           as
           the
           Divell
           ,
           as
           wee
           shall
           heare
           afterward
           .
           And
           using
           things
           of
           sence
           as
           they
           did
           for
           ones
           ,
           rather
           then
           their
           particular
           and
           personall
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
         
           
           Thirdly
           let
           us
           heere
           see
           ,
           how
           all
           the
           whole
           creation
           is
           serviceable
           to
           man
           ,
           and
           reduceable
           to
           his
           good
           ;
           The
           beasts
           and
           plants
           feede
           and
           cloth
           him
           ;
           The
           sun
           and
           starres
           contribute
           to
           his
           being
           ,
           food
           ,
           and
           preservation
           ,
           they
           gouverne
           the
           yeare
           for
           the
           fruit
           ,
           which
           hee
           gathers
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           influence
           upon
           the
           humours
           ,
           and
           constitution
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           the
           highest
           heavens
           is
           a
           house
           prepared
           for
           him
           ,
           to
           rest
           him
           in
           for
           ever
           ,
           after
           a
           short
           labour
           ;
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           that
           if
           any
           peece
           of
           the
           creation
           should
           have
           escaped
           this
           ministery
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           bene
           the
           mighty
           and
           blessed
           Angells
           ,
           fitted
           and
           destin'd
           for
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           almighty
           God
           ,
           but
           behold
           them
           as
           farre
           engaged
           as
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           :
           
             What
             is
             man
             that
             thou
             art
             mindefull
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             that
             thou
             visitest
             him
             ?
          
           That
           is
           ,
           with
           all
           thy
           mercyes
           and
           blessings
           ;
           now
           then
           this
           man
           that
           is
           thus
           waited
           on
           ,
           by
           the
           whole
           creation
           and
           by
           these
           mighty
           Angells
           ,
           must
           either
           put
           himself
           into
           the
           Throne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           thinke
           that
           hee
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           these
           things
           doe
           homage
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           naturall
           and
           soveraigne
           Lord
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           utmost
           and
           highest
           end
           ,
           and
           this
           by
           nature
           wee
           would
           faine
           doe
           :
           Or
           els
           hee
           must
           looke
           upon
           himself
           as
           a
           well
           paid
           servant
           ,
           as
           a
           well
           fitted
           instrument
           for
           some
           excellent
           and
           well
           raised
           worke
           ,
           and
           that
           what
           ever
           comings
           in
           hee
           hath
           ,
           hee
           must
           consider
           them
           in
           order
           to
           his
           layings
           out
           and
           his
           receipts
           to
           his
           disbursments
           ;
           Hee
           must
           consider
           the
           tract
           of
           obedience
           and
           the
           way
           of
           working
           to
           which
           all
           this
           chaine
           ,
           and
           charge
           of
           benefite
           drive
           him
           ,
           and
           must
           know
           that
           hee
           is
           the
           great
           accountant
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           both
           for
           talents
           the
           meanes
           of
           working
           ,
           and
           for
           wages
           the
           reward
           of
           working
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           fitted
           from
           every
           administration
           about
           him
           to
           an
           answerable
           ministery
           in
           himself
           ,
           with
           which
           hee
           is
           charged
           ,
           both
           in
           a
           way
           of
           love
           and
           debt
           ;
           and
           for
           instance
           
           when
           hee
           knowes
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           that
           the
           Angells
           continually
           administer
           good
           things
           to
           him
           ,
           instru●ting
           ,
           teaching
           ,
           admonishing
           him
           ,
           inspiring
           him
           with
           good
           ,
           comforting
           ,
           strengthening
           him
           against
           the
           Divell
           ,
           and
           his
           lusts
           ,
           hee
           is
           taught
           not
           onely
           to
           receive
           willingly
           that
           which
           is
           so
           freely
           and
           advantageously
           administred
           ,
           and
           to
           love
           that
           God
           be
           bove
           all
           ,
           and
           then
           those
           spirits
           ,
           that
           are
           at
           this
           paines
           ,
           but
           hee
           is
           taught
           also
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           to
           be
           holy
           ,
           to
           be
           strong
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           have
           their
           efficacy
           upon
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           obedient
           ,
           to
           make
           right
           pathes
           and
           steppes
           .
           The
           sun
           and
           the
           starres
           produce
           their
           effects
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           the
           blessed
           Angells
           and
           the
           blessed
           spirits
           have
           their
           effects
           upon
           thy
           heart
           ?
        
         
           Lastly
           since
           every
           ability
           and
           strength
           is
           for
           service
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           wee
           aspire
           after
           Angelicall
           worke
           ,
           wee
           have
           Angell
           Guardians
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           wee
           be
           Guardians
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           they
           teach
           us
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           wee
           instruct
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           are
           below
           us
           either
           in
           knowledge
           or
           grace
           ;
           They
           comfort
           and
           strengthen
           us
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           wee
           doe
           the
           like
           ;
           The
           way
           to
           have
           Angells
           reward
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           face
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           doe
           the
           worke
           of
           Angells
           ,
           those
           inspired
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           are
           capable
           of
           Angells
           worke
           ,
           aswell
           as
           of
           their
           wages
           .
           So
           you
           will
           improove
           this
           piece
           of
           creation
           to
           your
           use
           aswell
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           Wee
           come
           now
           to
           the
           second
           part
           of
           this
           Treaty
           that
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           and
           the
           evill
           Angells
           ,
           where
           in
           wee
           shall
           handle
           some
           things
           very
           briefly
           ,
           and
           especially
           insist
           upon
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           relation
           to
           their
           dealings
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           wee
           will
           consider
           them
           not
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           for
           so
           their
           nature
           is
           common
           to
           them
           with
           the
           good
           Angells
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           .
        
         
         
           If
           you
           aske
           ,
           how
           they
           came
           into
           this
           woefull
           condition
           !
           Certainely
           by
           sin
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           not
           so
           formed
           by
           God
           ;
           That
           they
           might
           sin
           ,
           there
           is
           reason
           enough
           ,
           in
           this
           that
           they
           were
           creatures
           ,
           for
           what
           is
           it
           to
           sin
           ,
           but
           to
           depart
           from
           that
           rectitude
           ,
           which
           every
           thing
           ought
           to
           have
           ,
           to
           passe
           your
           bounds
           to
           decline
           and
           erre
           from
           the
           scope
           appointed
           you
           ,
           for
           Gods
           prerogative
           alone
           is
           to
           be
           immutable
           .
           That
           they
           did
           sin
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           is
           cleere
           ,
           for
           
             they
             left
             their
             first
             estate
          
           ,
           Iude
           6.
           
             and
             they
             aboade
             not
             in
             the
             truth
             .
          
           And
           2.
           
           Pet.
           2.4
           .
           
             God
             spared
             not
             the
             Angells
             that
             sinned
             ,
             but
             cast
             them
             into
             hell
             .
          
           If
           you
           aske
           what
           sin
           this
           was
           that
           brought
           those
           blessed
           creatures
           into
           the
           depth
           of
           misery
           ?
           the
           Scripture
           is
           not
           so
           cleare
           in
           that
           ,
           some
           thinke
           it
           was
           pride
           ,
           and
           rebellion
           against
           God
           ,
           others
           thinke
           envy
           at
           man
           ,
           the
           most
           probable
           guesse
           mee
           thinkes
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           their
           opposition
           to
           the
           great
           mistery
           of
           Godlinesse
           in
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           being
           to
           be
           made
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           head
           of
           all
           the
           creation
           ,
           that
           all
           standing
           ,
           all
           restauration
           was
           to
           be
           by
           God
           man
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Angelicall
           nature
           was
           left
           out
           ,
           this
           being
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           revealed
           as
           it
           is
           called
           Rev.
           14.6
           .
           
             The
             everlasting
             Gospell
          
           ,
           decreed
           from
           eternity
           ,
           though
           manifested
           but
           by
           degrees
           ;
           those
           high
           spirits
           could
           not
           beare
           such
           a
           subjection
           ,
           so
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             they
             abode
             not
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           Ioh.
           8.44
           .
           especially
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           truth
           in
           respect
           of
           which
           Christ
           calls
           himselfe
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           is
           called
           
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
          
           ,
           so
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             I
             came
             into
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             beare
             witnesse
             of
             the
             truth
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           this
           truth
           ,
           which
           Christ
           sealed
           with
           his
           blood
           ,
           now
           sayes
           hee
           ,
           
             hee
             abode
             not
             in
             this
             truth
             ,
             but
             was
             a
             lyar
          
           ;
           now
           what
           is
           that
           lye
           that
           Sathan
           sets
           up
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           hee
           alwayes
           speakes
           ,
           which
           hee
           studies
           to
           persuade
           others
           to
           ,
           it
           is
           this
           to
           debase
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           saving
           of
           
           the
           world
           by
           God
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           its
           worth
           observing
           that
           the
           summe
           of
           al
           heresies
           ,
           are
           either
           against
           the
           divinity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           the
           humanity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           his
           office
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           hee
           can
           contribute
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           ,
           that
           his
           merits
           ,
           his
           works
           alone
           ,
           are
           enough
           :
           And
           in
           this
           respect
           Christ
           accused
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           
             you
             are
             the
             sonnes
             of
             your
             father
             the
             Divell
             ,
             which
             stood
             not
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           no
           more
           will
           you
           ,
           sayes
           hee
           ,
           but
           you
           lye
           as
           hee
           did
           :
           Now
           what
           was
           their
           lye
           ,
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           not
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           truth
           in
           which
           they
           would
           not
           rest
           ,
           was
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           their
           father
           the
           Divell
           abode
           not
           in
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           that
           truth
           which
           ever
           since
           hath
           beene
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           conflict
           betweene
           the
           good
           and
           evill
           Angells
           ,
           and
           betweene
           the
           Divells
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           See
           and
           tremble
           at
           the
           quicke
           worke
           that
           God
           made
           ,
           
           2.
           
           Peter
           2.4
           .
           
             God
             spared
             not
             the
             Angells
             that
             sinned
             ,
             
             but
             cast
             them
             into
             Hell
          
           ;
           hee
           might
           have
           dealt
           so
           with
           us
           ,
           
             the
             wages
             of
             sin
             is
             death
          
           ;
           How
           come
           wee
           then
           to
           live
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           that
           wee
           are
           on
           this
           side
           hell
           ,
           whither
           sin
           would
           presently
           have
           hurryed
           us
           ,
           thanke
           God
           and
           Christ
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           honour
           ,
           love
           and
           beleeve
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           truth
           ,
           the
           great
           truth
           ,
           let
           up
           God
           and
           Christ
           greatly
           in
           it
           ,
           beleeve
           strongly
           ,
           trust
           not
           to
           your
           righteousnes
           :
           Let
           not
           your
           sinnes
           stand
           in
           your
           way
           ,
           this
           cost
           the
           Divells
           eternall
           condemnation
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           truth
           they
           stood
           not
           in
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           thing
           they
           most
           of
           all
           oppose
           .
           Therefore
           worke
           what
           you
           will
           ,
           so
           you
           beleeve
           not
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           ,
           unbeliefe
           is
           virtually
           all
           ill
           ,
           therefore
           fight
           especially
           against
           that
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           feare
           sins
           against
           great
           and
           strong
           light
           ,
           
           the
           Divells
           abode
           not
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           truth
           they
           
           forsooke
           was
           exceeding
           great
           ,
           it
           was
           truth
           with
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           exceeding
           evident
           ,
           and
           apparent
           ,
           therefore
           it
           carried
           them
           into
           the
           lowest
           sinke
           of
           sin
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           deadly
           hatred
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           goodnes
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           creatures
           ,
           which
           ariseth
           much
           from
           the
           light
           they
           fell
           from
           ,
           like
           to
           this
           fall
           of
           theirs
           ,
           is
           the
           sin
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           Having
           seene
           their
           sin
           ,
           wee
           come
           to
           their
           punishment
           ,
           which
           in
           many
           respects
           is
           necessary
           for
           us
           to
           know
           in
           order
           to
           this
           subject
           as
           wee
           shall
           see
           .
        
         
           The
           place
           of
           their
           punishment
           ,
           seemes
           to
           admit
           of
           a
           double
           consideration
           ,
           either
           that
           of
           their
           ultimate
           punishment
           ,
           after
           the
           day
           of
           judgment
           ,
           or
           that
           for
           the
           present
           .
        
         
           This
           distinction
           is
           gathered
           out
           of
           severall
           places
           ,
           especially
           that
           of
           Iude
           ;
           
             That
             everlasting
             fire
          
           ,
           which
           Christ
           speakes
           of
           Math.
           25.41
           .
           The
           common
           residence
           of
           the
           Damned
           and
           Divells
           ,
           seemes
           rather
           to
           be
           prepared
           for
           them
           ,
           then
           possessed
           already
           by
           the
           Divell
           and
           his
           Angells
           :
           The
           same
           may
           be
           understood
           of
           that
           utter
           darknes
           
             where
             shal
             be
             weeping
             &
             wayling
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             ,
          
           Math.
           8.12
           .
           This
           seemes
           to
           be
           the
           most
           abject
           ,
           vildest
           and
           remote
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           There
           is
           the
           same
           reason
           of
           opposites
           ,
           
             The
             Saints
             shall
             shine
             as
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             their
             Father
          
           ;
           And
           as
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           is
           called
           the
           light
           of
           his
           countenance
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           are
           said
           to
           be
           in
           light
           ,
           so
           the
           wicked
           and
           Divells
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           utter
           darknesse
           .
        
         
           Againe
           as
           the
           holy
           Angells
           and
           Saints
           are
           in
           the
           highst
           heavens
           ,
           with
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           so
           the
           Divell
           and
           reprobates
           ,
           shal
           be
           in
           the
           most
           remote
           place
           from
           all
           these
           furthest
           from
           God
           and
           all
           good
           ,
           and
           light
           ,
           and
           comfort
           .
           
             Between
             you
             and
             us
             there
             is
             a
             great
             gulfe
             ,
          
           Luk.
           16.26
           .
           This
           place
           may
           be
           either
           neere
           the
           Center
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           depths
           of
           the
           great
           waters
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           most
           
           remote
           from
           the
           highst
           heavens
           ,
           and
           this
           appeares
           by
           that
           place
           Luk.
           8.31
           .
           Where
           the
           Di●ells
           besought
           Christ
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           not
           command
           them
           to
           goe
           into
           the
           depths
           ,
           as
           apprehending
           that
           eternall
           judgement
           to
           which
           they
           were
           destin'd
           ,
           and
           having
           it
           ever
           in
           their
           eye
           to
           astonish
           them
           ,
           and
           dread
           them
           ,
           therefore
           they
           were
           affraid
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           besought
           him
           not
           to
           torment
           them
           before
           their
           time
           ;
           But
           for
           the
           present
           according
           to
           that
           in
           Peter
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           2.4
           .
           
             the
             Angells
             that
             sinned
             are
             cast
             downe
             into
             hell
             ,
          
           as
           wee
           translate
           it
           ,
           not
           intending
           by
           that
           the
           place
           of
           their
           ultimate
           punishment
           ,
           for
           hee
           saies
           ,
           
             they
             are
             reserved
             in
             chaines
             till
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             last
             day
             ,
          
           as
           malefactours
           that
           indure
           a
           good
           piece
           of
           their
           punishment
           ,
           by
           the
           hardnes
           of
           their
           prisons
           ;
           but
           the
           place
           of
           their
           present
           abode
           is
           either
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           waters
           ,
           or
           under
           the
           earth
           ,
           as
           Eph.
           2.2
           .
           they
           are
           called
           
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
          
           and
           in
           that
           place
           of
           Math.
           
             they
             besought
             Christ
             they
             might
             possesse
             the
             swine
             :
          
           And
           they
           carried
           them
           into
           the
           waters
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           their
           abode
           :
           Some
           also
           live
           on
           the
           earth
           and
           under
           the
           earth
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           make
           their
           dreadfull
           apparitions
           ,
           as
           hee
           that
           came
           up
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           Samuel
           .
        
         
           Next
           wee
           come
           to
           consider
           that
           place
           of
           Iude
           6.
           
           I
           will
           not
           comment
           upon
           it
           ,
           because
           I
           bring
           it
           but
           as
           a
           proofe
           :
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           heere
           ,
           
             the
             Angells
             are
             reserved
             in
             everlasting
             chaines
             under
             darknes
             ,
             untill
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             great
             day
             :
          
           By
           these
           chaines
           Divines
           understand
           ,
           (
           besides
           their
           guilt
           which
           bindes
           them
           over
           to
           punishment
           ,
           )
           the
           divine
           power
           bridling
           and
           determining
           the
           Angelicall
           strength
           ,
           either
           intelectuall
           ,
           or
           operative
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           are
           not
           masters
           of
           their
           abilityes
           ,
           but
           are
           bound
           up
           and
           restrained
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           liberty
           of
           acting
           ,
           which
           the
           good
           Angells
           have
           ,
           though
           God
           permit
           them
           to
           do
           much
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           called
           everlasting
           
           chaines
           ,
           because
           though
           by
           them
           they
           shal
           be
           reserved
           to
           judgement
           ,
           yet
           these
           chaines
           shall
           shackle
           and
           binde
           them
           for
           ever
           ;
           By
           these
           words
           
             under
             darknes
          
           ,
           is
           meant
           as
           before
           ,
           the
           absence
           of
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           countenance
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           darke
           obscure
           places
           .
        
         
           This
           distinction
           of
           a
           double
           condition
           of
           the
           evill
           Angells
           till
           judgement
           ,
           and
           after
           judgement
           ,
           is
           necessary
           to
           be
           knowne
           ,
           (
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           subject
           in
           hand
           )
           because
           if
           they
           were
           in
           their
           tearme
           already
           ,
           and
           utmost
           place
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           men
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           tempting
           ,
           not
           with
           men
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           be
           secluded
           hence
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           damned
           ,
           because
           they
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           condition
           ,
           are
           already
           obstinated
           in
           ill
           ,
           nor
           in
           all
           reason
           do
           they
           punish
           them
           in
           hell
           ,
           for
           wee
           finde
           no
           peculier
           ministery
           ,
           which
           the
           Divell
           hath
           over
           them
           in
           hell
           ,
           but
           they
           goe
           thither
           to
           be
           tormented
           with
           the
           Divell
           and
           his
           Angells
           ,
           rather
           then
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           wee
           finde
           nothing
           of
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           good
           Angells
           in
           heaven
           to
           us
           ;
           therefore
           the
           knowledge
           of
           this
           is
           necessary
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           know
           they
           are
           heere
           with
           us
           ,
           not
           in
           their
           place
           and
           tearme
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Minister
           about
           us
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           active
           concerning
           us
           ,
           which
           in
           utter
           darknes
           and
           everlasting
           fire
           they
           will
           have
           little
           leasure
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           
           Let
           us
           consider
           this
           a
           little
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           universe
           
           of
           rationall
           creatures
           are
           under
           chaines
           and
           bonds
           in
           order
           to
           an
           eternall
           state
           ,
           this
           will
           have
           an
           influence
           into
           our
           practice
           :
           Of
           the
           Angells
           wee
           have
           spoke
           already
           ,
           you
           see
           how
           and
           where
           they
           are
           bound
           :
           Men
           also
           are
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           ,
           some
           are
           under
           the
           bonds
           of
           election
           ,
           others
           under
           the
           bonds
           of
           reprobation
           ,
           reserved
           both
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           chaines
           of
           Gods
           decree
           ,
           to
           eternall
           glory
           or
           wrath
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           follow
           ;
           this
           in
           
           the
           decree
           hath
           been
           for
           ever
           ,
           but
           since
           the
           fall
           the
           bonds
           have
           seazed
           upon
           men
           ,
           an
           attatcht
           them
           assoone
           as
           they
           have
           had
           a
           being
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           have
           lyen
           under
           the
           arrest
           clogged
           with
           shackles
           ,
           and
           chaines
           ,
           which
           of
           themselves
           they
           could
           never
           put
           of
           :
           They
           have
           had
           a
           wound
           in
           their
           wills
           ,
           and
           a
           blindenesse
           in
           their
           understandings
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           ,
           through
           conscience
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           have
           fallen
           upon
           all
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           gone
           sleeping
           to
           hell
           .
           Now
           then
           see
           the
           use
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Luk.
           4.18
           .
           
             Hee
             was
             sent
             to
             heale
             the
             broken
             hearted
             ,
             to
             preach
             deliverance
             to
             the
             captives
             ,
             recovering
             of
             sight
             to
             the
             blinde
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             at
             liberty
             them
             that
             are
             bruised
             .
          
           Heere
           is
           one
           that
           can
           knocke
           of
           your
           shackles
           ,
           can
           breake
           those
           bonds
           ;
           indeed
           hee
           layes
           another
           yoake
           upon
           you
           ,
           another
           chaine
           ,
           by
           it
           you
           are
           reserved
           also
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           to
           everlasting
           joyes
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           a
           crowne
           that
           fades
           not
           away
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           yoake
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           light
           one
           ,
           not
           which
           shackles
           and
           fetters
           ,
           but
           advanceth
           your
           motion
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           comely
           ornament
           to
           your
           necke
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           bonds
           of
           a
           friend
           ,
           it
           is
           such
           an
           imprisonment
           as
           excludes
           bondage
           ,
           as
           gives
           liberty
           :
           Let
           those
           therefore
           that
           are
           invironed
           with
           those
           chaines
           ,
           that
           are
           honoured
           with
           this
           yoake
           ,
           glory
           in
           their
           bonds
           and
           walke
           as
           freemen
           ,
           these
           are
           markes
           of
           their
           libertie
           ,
           and
           badges
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           slaves
           ;
           let
           them
           walke
           livelily
           and
           cheerefully
           ,
           not
           as
           men
           bound
           up
           by
           a
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           ,
           and
           reserved
           under
           darknesse
           ,
           but
           as
           men
           set
           at
           liberty
           and
           in
           a
           joyfull
           light
           ,
           with
           singing
           in
           their
           mouths
           ,
           and
           laughter
           in
           their
           faces
           ,
           and
           joy
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           knowne
           by
           their
           lookes
           to
           be
           the
           sonnes
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           and
           heires
           of
           a
           free
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           let
           your
           actions
           and
           steps
           speake
           libertie
           ,
           every
           one
           freedome
           from
           sin
           ,
           from
           lusts
           ,
           from
           corruptions
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           
           be
           a
           glory
           in
           every
           motion
           ,
           and
           an
           impression
           of
           sealing
           to
           eternall
           life
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           for
           those
           that
           are
           yet
           under
           those
           ill
           yoakes
           ,
           let
           them
           consider
           to
           get
           loose
           ,
           or
           they
           will
           finde
           a
           worse
           state
           behinde
           ,
           they
           will
           finde
           themselves
           ,
           but
           reserved
           to
           judgement
           ,
           though
           one
           would
           thinke
           ,
           the
           yoake
           they
           beare
           ,
           the
           yoake
           of
           lusts
           bad
           enough
           ,
           to
           be
           servants
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           corruption
           ,
           of
           lust
           and
           pride
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           reserved
           to
           worse
           :
           Change
           your
           bonds
           therefore
           ,
           rest
           not
           till
           you
           finde
           your selves
           bound
           by
           other
           cords
           ,
           bonds
           reserving
           you
           to
           everlasting
           joy
           and
           happines
           .
        
         
           Wee
           have
           considered
           the
           Divells
           already
           ,
           under
           two
           heads
           ,
           one
           of
           their
           sin
           ,
           another
           of
           their
           punishment
           ;
           That
           of
           their
           sin
           wee
           have
           dispatch't
           with
           the
           corollaries
           drawne
           from
           it
           .
           In
           respect
           of
           their
           punishment
           wee
           considered
           them
           under
           a
           double
           consideration
           ,
           either
           that
           present
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           remaines
           them
           heareafter
           ,
           and
           founde
           it
           usefull
           for
           our
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Wee
           will
           consider
           now
           of
           their
           spirituall
           punishment
           :
           First
           for
           their
           will
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           obstinated
           in
           ill
           and
           in
           hatred
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           will
           to
           repent
           ,
           and
           be
           saved
           ;
           They
           are
           that
           wicked
           one
           by
           way
           of
           eminency
           :
           What
           death
           is
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           fall
           was
           to
           the
           Angells
           put
           them
           into
           a
           pertinatious
           ,
           and
           constant
           state
           of
           ill
           ,
           but
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           was
           the
           judgement
           of
           God
           upon
           their
           sin
           ,
           which
           was
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           because
           willingly
           ,
           and
           knowingly
           they
           opposed
           the
           truth
           and
           gospell
           of
           God
           ,
           therefore
           sayes
           Iohn
           ,
           
             hee
             that
             committeth
             sin
             is
             of
             the
             Divell
             ,
             for
             the
             Divell
             sinneth
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           3.8
           .
           Not
           hee
           hath
           sinned
           ,
           but
           doth
           sin
           ,
           that
           is
           pernitiously
           ,
           and
           constantly
           ,
           as
           a
           fruit
           of
           that
           great
           first
           sin
           .
        
         
           
           For
           their
           knowledge
           that
           it
           is
           exceeding
           great
           in
           it
           
           selfe
           ,
           is
           without
           all
           question
           ,
           they
           being
           of
           the
           same
           substance
           with
           the
           other
           Angells
           ,
           indued
           with
           a
           most
           excellent
           knowledge
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           tenacious
           memory
           .
           It
           appeares
           also
           ,
           secondly
           from
           their
           experience
           
           of
           things
           from
           the
           creation
           of
           the
           world
           to
           this
           time
           .
           Thirdly
           from
           their
           office
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           delude
           
           and
           deceive
           the
           reprobates
           ,
           and
           to
           try
           the
           Saintes
           which
           require
           great
           ability
           of
           knowledge
           .
           Fourthly
           
           from
           this
           that
           they
           are
           the
           great
           masters
           of
           all
           the
           impostures
           that
           have
           bene
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           of
           all
           
             sorcerers
             ,
             witches
             ,
             and
             southsayers
             ,
          
           who
           for
           title
           call
           the
           Divell
           their
           master
           ;
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           their
           sin
           ,
           hath
           given
           their
           knowledge
           a
           mighty
           wound
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           their
           naturall
           knowledge
           is
           maymed
           exceedingly
           ,
           
           there
           is
           darknes
           mixed
           with
           it
           ,
           they
           lost
           what
           man
           lost
           and
           more
           ;
           Adam
           could
           call
           things
           by
           their
           names
           according
           to
           their
           natures
           ,
           but
           who
           can
           do
           it
           now
           ,
           and
           proportionably
           to
           their
           more
           eminent
           nature
           and
           sin
           ,
           was
           the
           greatnes
           and
           eminency
           of
           their
           losse
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           in
           their
           knowledge
           of
           things
           divine
           ,
           and
           
           revealed
           ,
           in
           many
           things
           they
           fall
           short
           ,
           they
           beleeve
           enough
           to
           make
           them
           tremble
           ,
           but
           many
           the
           best
           and
           most
           things
           were
           lost
           to
           them
           ,
           what
           they
           see
           ,
           they
           see
           but
           by
           halfe
           lights
           ,
           and
           therefore
           though
           the
           Divells
           understood
           more
           of
           Christ
           then
           men
           not
           enlightened
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           could
           tell
           that
           Paul
           and
           his
           companions
           were
           
             the
             servants
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
          
           also
           
             Iesus
             they
             knew
             ,
             and
             Paul
             they
             knew
             ,
          
           Acts
           19.15
           .
           
             they
             have
             whereof
             to
             beleeve
             and
             tremble
             ,
          
           Iam.
           2.19
           .
           they
           raise
           from
           the
           effects
           some
           darke
           and
           obscure
           knowledge
           :
           Yet
           in
           things
           of
           this
           kinde
           the
           
             Divells
             beleeve
          
           not
           very
           many
           things
           ,
           which
           they
           should
           have
           beleeved
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           stood
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           called
           
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             
             of
             darknesse
             ,
          
           because
           they
           are
           exceeding
           darke
           in
           themselves
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           good
           Angells
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           they
           might
           have
           beene
           .
        
         
           
           But
           now
           then
           thirdly
           to
           see
           things
           ,
           as
           the
           good
           Angells
           and
           holy
           people
           doe
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           the
           beauty
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           the
           evill
           of
           sin
           ,
           the
           lovelinesse
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Father
           to
           his
           elect
           ,
           such
           sights
           as
           might
           gaine
           and
           winne
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           perfectly
           blinde
           in
           ,
           and
           understand
           nothing
           of
           ,
           (
           and
           as
           I
           have
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           they
           never
           saw
           God
           as
           the
           elect
           Angells
           did
           ,
           they
           never
           beheld
           the
           face
           of
           God
           ;
           )
           so
           nor
           now
           can
           they
           see
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           elect
           ,
           both
           Angells
           and
           men
           doe
           ,
           but
           heere
           lies
           the
           greatest
           darknesse
           ,
           which
           they
           can
           never
           overcome
           .
        
         
           Their
           spirituall
           punishment
           will
           appeare
           also
           ,
           by
           those
           names
           ,
           and
           titles
           ,
           attributed
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           are
           called
           
             Perverse
             spirits
          
           ,
           and
           
             uncleane
             spirits
          
           ,
           from
           their
           quality
           and
           office
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           authours
           of
           uncleane
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           actions
           ,
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           
             The
             evill
             one
             ,
             the
             enemy
             ,
          
           viz.
           to
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           
             The
             Father
             of
             the
             wicked
          
           ,
           Iohn
           8.44
           .
           Also
           
             the
             Divell
             ,
             the
             calumniator
             ,
             the
             tempter
             ,
          
           one
           whose
           worke
           lyes
           in
           deluding
           and
           depraving
           man.
           Also
           
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
          
           ,
           hee
           would
           be
           worshipped
           as
           God
           ,
           as
           hee
           hath
           also
           a
           power
           over
           men
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.4
           .
           So
           hee
           would
           have
           worship
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           also
           formally
           ,
           and
           explicitely
           from
           such
           as
           personally
           give
           themselves
           over
           to
           their
           service
           .
           They
           are
           stiled
           also
           
             the
             Governours
             of
             this
             world
          
           ,
           or
           Rulers
           ,
           2.
           
           Eph.
           2.
           which
           governe
           wicked
           men
           ,
           in
           and
           to
           their
           lusts
           ;
           Also
           
             Roaring
             Lyons
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.8
           .
           from
           their
           fiercenesse
           and
           malice
           :
           
             A
             murderer
          
           ,
           Authour
           of
           our
           death
           and
           all
           murthers
           :
           Also
           Beliall
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           6.15
           .
           
             What
             agreement
             hath
             Christ
             with
             Beliall
             ?
          
           this
           signifies
           irregular
           ,
           without
           yoake
           and
           discipline
           ,
           
           such
           hee
           is
           himself
           ,
           will
           submit
           to
           no
           law
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           power
           of
           God
           layes
           necessarily
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           such
           hee
           renders
           his
           .
        
         
           The
           use
           that
           I
           shall
           make
           of
           all
           this
           to
           our selves
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           that
           wee
           dread
           the
           spirituall
           punishments
           of
           sin
           :
           Sin
           drawes
           along
           a
           dreadfull
           chaine
           after
           it
           ,
           the
           little
           sweet
           that
           was
           in
           your
           mouth
           ,
           that
           your
           rolled
           under
           your
           tongue
           ,
           which
           you
           judged
           so
           good
           ,
           the
           tast
           of
           that
           is
           presently
           gone
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           a
           long
           bitter
           followes
           ,
           the
           pleasure
           is
           but
           skin
           deepe
           ,
           reacheth
           but
           to
           your
           sence
           ,
           but
           the
           effects
           of
           it
           are
           felt
           upon
           your
           conscience
           and
           minde
           ,
           your
           most
           noble
           parts
           ;
           The
           pleasure
           gives
           you
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           a
           minute
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           the
           paine
           is
           of
           your
           life
           ,
           perhaps
           of
           all
           eternity
           ;
           but
           how
           miserable
           is
           it
           to
           drawe
           on
           a
           trayne
           of
           spirituall
           punishments
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           sin
           shall
           be
           punished
           with
           sinne
           ,
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           every
           first
           sin
           ,
           carries
           punishment
           with
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           punishment
           to
           sin
           in
           the
           first
           act
           ,
           though
           wee
           consider
           it
           not
           ,
           as
           all
           holy
           acts
           carry
           reward
           with
           them
           ,
           even
           in
           their
           mouth
           ;
           but
           heere
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           this
           sin
           shall
           make
           you
           sin
           againe
           ,
           Pharoah
           was
           punished
           by
           frogs
           ,
           by
           haile
           ,
           by
           many
           things
           ,
           but
           the
           hardenings
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           the
           greatest
           punishment
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           virtually
           all
           the
           rest
           :
           That
           place
           Rom.
           1.28
           .
           is
           dreadfull
           ,
           
             Because
             they
             delighted
             not
             to
             reteyne
             God
             in
             their
             knowlegde
             ,
             God
             gave
             them
             over
             to
             a
             reprobate
             minde
             ,
          
           and
           then
           they
           were
           
             filled
             with
             all
             unrighteousnes
          
           :
           If
           wee
           will
           not
           delight
           in
           God
           ,
           God
           wil
           give
           us
           up
           to
           delight
           in
           the
           basest
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           Thou
           little
           thinkest
           ,
           that
           thy
           proud
           or
           uncleane
           thought
           ,
           shal
           be
           waited
           on
           with
           such
           a
           trayne
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           punishment
           ,
           but
           sin
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           true
           to
           all
           in
           it's
           proportion
           ,
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           for
           sin
           doth
           not
           naturally
           dispose
           for
           further
           degrees
           of
           sinning
           of
           the
           same
           kinde
           ,
           for
           so
           every
           act
           
           strengthens
           the
           habit
           ,
           but
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           being
           grieved
           withdrawes
           ,
           and
           when
           yee
           are
           in
           the
           darke
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           darknesse
           is
           bold
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           want
           light
           to
           repell
           him
           ,
           and
           God
           can
           when
           hee
           pleaseth
           in
           consideration
           of
           a
           sin
           past
           ,
           let
           either
           a
           sin
           fall
           upon
           your
           spirit
           ,
           or
           an
           affliction
           or
           sicknes
           upon
           your
           body
           .
           But
           oh
           feare
           such
           punishments
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           worst
           kinde
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           multiplying
           of
           evill
           infinitely
           ,
           if
           God
           prevent
           not
           .
        
         
           Beware
           therefore
           of
           sin
           ,
           least
           you
           sin
           ,
           and
           least
           you
           be
           given
           over
           to
           a
           spirit
           of
           sinning
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           and
           worst
           of
           punishments
           ,
           thinke
           that
           you
           know
           not
           what
           sins
           are
           in
           the
           wombe
           of
           this
           sin
           ,
           which
           you
           are
           now
           about
           ;
           If
           to
           grieve
           the
           spirit
           ,
           to
           please
           the
           Divell
           ,
           to
           offend
           God
           ,
           be
           dreadfull
           to
           you
           ,
           feare
           sin
           above
           all
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           that
           present
           act
           ,
           but
           for
           those
           other
           sins
           which
           may
           be
           contained
           in
           the
           wombe
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           may
           in
           time
           be
           most
           cursed
           births
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           Austin
           said
           of
           hell
           ,
           Lord
           saith
           hee
           ,
           burne
           heere
           ,
           cut
           heere
           ,
           punish
           heere
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           :
           So
           of
           sin
           ,
           O
           wish
           rather
           the
           animadversion
           ,
           to
           fall
           upon
           your
           bodies
           and
           estates
           ,
           your
           outward
           man
           heere
           cut
           Lord
           ,
           spare
           my
           soule
           ,
           my
           inner
           man
           ,
           let
           sinne
           rather
           cause
           death
           then
           sin
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           worst
           dying
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           wee
           come
           to
           shew
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           principall
           ministery
           of
           the
           evill
           Angells
           ,
           for
           God
           knowes
           how
           to
           improove
           every
           creature
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           the
           power
           ,
           but
           the
           evill
           of
           the
           evill
           Angells
           ,
           and
           hee
           made
           nothing
           in
           vaine
           ,
           
             The
             wicked
             are
             for
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
          
           muchlesse
           such
           mighty
           instruments
           and
           engines
           ,
           as
           those
           spirits
           are
           ,
           which
           though
           they
           have
           received
           a
           wound
           and
           lye
           under
           chaines
           ,
           yet
           are
           of
           mighty
           ability
           when
           God
           gives
           them
           leave
           to
           act
           it
           .
           That
           they
           are
           at
           liberty
           for
           a
           ministery
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           when
           I
           
           spake
           of
           their
           punishment
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           not
           in
           termino
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           yet
           in
           the
           great
           deepe
           nor
           under
           the
           sentence
           of
           their
           punishment
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           in
           the
           place
           prepared
           for
           the
           Divell
           and
           his
           Angells
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           in
           the
           ayre
           and
           the
           world
           ,
           where
           also
           they
           are
           Princes
           ,
           they
           have
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           powers
           is
           also
           theirs
           ;
           now
           for
           their
           ministery
           which
           still
           will
           come
           neerer
           our
           purpose
           ,
           the
           principall
           and
           proper
           ministery
           of
           the
           evill
           Angells
           is
           to
           tempt
           ,
           and
           induce
           men
           to
           sinne
           ,
           they
           improove
           all
           the
           power
           and
           opportunity
           they
           have
           ,
           chiefly
           to
           this
           ,
           this
           is
           manifest
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           assoone
           as
           the
           world
           began
           ,
           hee
           began
           this
           worke
           with
           our
           parents
           in
           innocency
           ,
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           Serpent
           ,
           Gen.
           3.1
           .
           Therefore
           Christ
           calls
           him
           
             a
             murtherer
             from
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           Ioh.
           8.44
           .
           For
           assoone
           as
           the
           world
           was
           ,
           hee
           gave
           the
           greatest
           blow
           ,
           that
           ever
           was
           given
           mankind
           ,
           hee
           murthered
           our
           first
           parents
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           all
           our
           posterity
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           done
           in
           a
           way
           of
           tempting
           and
           alluring
           ,
           so
           Paul
           2.
           
           Cor.
           11.3
           .
           
             I
             feare
             least
             as
             the
             Serpent
             seduced
             Eve
          
           ;
           shewing
           that
           that
           temptation
           was
           the
           beginning
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           that
           kinde
           that
           was
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           first
           prancke
           hee
           playd
           ,
           the
           first
           execution
           of
           his
           ministery
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           the
           coppy
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           therefore
           also
           Math.
           4.3
           .
           hee
           is
           called
           
             The
             tempter
          
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           title
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           other
           names
           hee
           hath
           which
           shew
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           ability
           ,
           his
           nature
           and
           his
           malice
           ,
           but
           none
           declare
           his
           ministery
           so
           properly
           as
           this
           ;
           Therefore
           1.
           
           Thess.
           3.5
           .
           
             Least
             by
             some
             meanes
             ,
             the
             tempter
             have
             tempted
             you
             ,
          
           and
           very
           frequently
           our
           temptations
           are
           said
           to
           be
           from
           the
           Divell
           ,
           so
           Ioh.
           13.2
           .
           
             The
             Divell
             put
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             Iudas
             to
             betray
             Christ
             ,
          
           Iudas
           had
           the
           corruption
           in
           his
           heart
           before
           ,
           which
           was
           fit
           matter
           to
           worke
           on
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           a
           fruit
           of
           the
           Divells
           ministery
           ,
           to
           suggest
           that
           temptation
           and
           put
           it
           into
           
           his
           heart
           ,
           so
           Christ
           told
           Peter
           ,
           that
           
             Sathan
             had
             desired
             to
             winnow
             him
          
           ;
           Wee
           should
           have
           said
           hee
           was
           affraid
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           being
           surpriz'd
           secured
           himself
           by
           a
           lye
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           have
           imputed
           it
           to
           little
           more
           then
           the
           act
           of
           a
           timerous
           spirit
           ,
           but
           Christ
           said
           ,
           the
           Divell
           was
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.8
           .
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             hee
             goes
             about
             like
             a
             roaring
             Lyon
             ,
             seeking
             whom
             hee
             may
             devour
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           his
           temptations
           ,
           and
           allurements
           ,
           otherwise
           hee
           doth
           not
           rampe
           upon
           our
           bodyes
           ,
           and
           Rev.
           12.9
           .
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             the
             great
             dragon
             was
             cast
             out
             ,
             that
             old
             Serpent
             ,
             called
             the
             Divell
             and
             Sathan
             ,
             who
             deceiveth
             the
             whole
             world
          
           ;
           this
           is
           his
           worke
           ,
           hee
           sayes
           ,
           
             they
             were
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             his
             Angells
             were
             cast
             out
             with
             him
             ,
          
           which
           are
           his
           under-ministers
           in
           deceiving
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           Christ
           Math.
           25.41
           .
           calls
           them
           
             The
             Divell
             and
             his
             Angells
          
           .
           (
           of
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Angells
           wee
           speake
           not
           now
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           is
           a
           subordination
           in
           their
           state
           and
           imployment
           appeares
           evidently
           :
           )
           But
           heere
           you
           see
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           eminent
           branch
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           tempt
           ,
           to
           draw
           men
           into
           snares
           ,
           and
           to
           leade
           them
           to
           misery
           :
           If
           you
           aske
           whence
           hee
           had
           his
           power
           ,
           for
           all
           ministery
           implyes
           a
           power
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           derived
           ?
           I
           answer
           from
           God
           ,
           
             for
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Rom.
           13.1
           .
           which
           is
           generally
           true
           of
           Angelicall
           power
           ,
           aswell
           as
           humane
           ,
           
             thou
             couldst
             have
             no
             power
             at
             all
             except
             it
             were
             given
             thee
             from
             above
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           to
           Pilate
           :
           Therefore
           this
           power
           ,
           this
           considerable
           ministery
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           from
           God
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           ,
           because
           els
           you
           would
           set
           up
           another
           chiefe
           ,
           another
           supreame
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           must
           derive
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           another
           God
           ,
           every
           kingdome
           is
           under
           a
           greater
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           what
           ever
           power
           there
           be
           ,
           it
           falls
           under
           a
           greater
           ,
           till
           you
           come
           to
           that
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           and
           highest
           ,
           therefore
           the
           same
           reasons
           that
           make
           the
           Divells
           creatures
           ,
           make
           them
           also
           subject
           ,
           
           and
           if
           they
           be
           subject
           ,
           then
           the
           power
           and
           the
           mannaging
           of
           it
           is
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           Now
           wee
           come
           to
           consider
           some
           reasons
           ,
           why
           God
           gives
           this
           ministery
           to
           the
           Divells
           ,
           why
           it
           is
           invested
           in
           them
           by
           God.
           
        
         
           First
           that
           the
           excellency
           and
           power
           of
           his
           grace
           might
           appeare
           ,
           and
           be
           illustrated
           ,
           and
           what
           can
           doe
           it
           more
           then
           to
           see
           the
           effect
           and
           efficacy
           of
           it
           in
           weake
           man
           ,
           which
           yet
           through
           God
           is
           begirt
           with
           might
           ,
           and
           made
           able
           to
           grapple
           with
           this
           mighty
           adversary
           ;
           So
           Paul
           when
           hee
           grappled
           with
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           doubted
           of
           his
           strength
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           faine
           have
           bene
           quit
           of
           such
           an
           adversary
           ,
           and
           sought
           God
           earnestly
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           had
           this
           answer
           ,
           
             Be
             content
             ,
             my
             grace
             is
             sufficient
             for
             thee
             ,
             my
             strength
             is
             made
             perfect
             in
             weaknesse
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           12.9
           .
           which
           when
           Paul
           understood
           ,
           
             hee
             gloried
             in
             his
             infirmities
             and
             distresses
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             might
             rest
             upon
             him
             .
          
           They
           say
           of
           some
           fields
           that
           they
           are
           good
           for
           nothing
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           the
           field
           of
           a
           battell
           ;
           Paul
           had
           rather
           have
           his
           soule
           be
           the
           field
           of
           that
           battell
           ,
           where
           Christ
           should
           overcome
           ,
           then
           be
           in
           the
           greatest
           rest
           ,
           or
           beare
           any
           other
           fruit
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           you
           object
           that
           the
           inefficatiousnesse
           of
           grace
           is
           aswell
           discovered
           by
           this
           ,
           
           because
           even
           the
           Saints
           are
           sometimes
           overcome
           ?
        
         
           First
           by
           that
           the
           Divell
           is
           no
           gainer
           ,
           
           that
           little
           ground
           hee
           gets
           ,
           tends
           but
           to
           his
           greater
           confusion
           ,
           when
           hee
           is
           not
           able
           to
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           but
           is
           beat
           from
           his
           strong
           holds
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           quit
           the
           field
           after
           a
           victory
           :
           As
           the
           Amalekites
           that
           robbed
           David
           at
           Ziglag
           ,
           got
           nothing
           ,
           for
           David
           recovered
           his
           spoyle
           ,
           and
           besides
           that
           ,
           the
           other
           heards
           that
           they
           drove
           before
           these
           other
           cattle
           ,
           and
           which
           hee
           called
           Davids
           spoyle
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           20.30
           .
           A
           man
           may
           be
           a
           victor
           in
           the
           
           battell
           and
           not
           in
           the
           warre
           .
           The
           Saints
           at
           last
           spoyle
           the
           Divell
           ,
           unthrone
           him
           ,
           degrede
           him
           ,
           as
           fruits
           of
           their
           revenge
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           for
           God
           ,
           his
           grace
           is
           magnified
           in
           some
           sort
           by
           our
           falls
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           shewen
           that
           it
           is
           grace
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           freely
           given
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           his
           assistance
           withdrawes
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           runs
           not
           alwayes
           in
           an
           equall
           tenour
           )
           wee
           fall
           before
           every
           touch
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           meanest
           of
           his
           instruments
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           it
           is
           Gods
           way
           ,
           and
           it
           illustrates
           exceedingly
           his
           goodnes
           ,
           and
           bounty
           ,
           rather
           to
           bring
           greater
           goods
           out
           of
           evill
           ,
           then
           to
           permit
           no
           evill
           at
           all
           ,
           els
           no
           evill
           would
           befall
           his
           neither
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           affliction
           ;
           so
           as
           Gods
           glory
           is
           still
           illustrated
           ,
           either
           by
           enabling
           us
           to
           stand
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           gaine
           afterward
           ,
           to
           the
           confusion
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           greater
           glory
           in
           the
           issue
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           reason
           on
           Gods
           part
           stands
           good
           .
        
         
           
           But
           there
           is
           secondly
           a
           reason
           also
           of
           this
           ministery
           in
           respect
           of
           men
           ,
           first
           for
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           reprobates
           ,
           God
           will
           have
           them
           hardened
           ,
           hee
           will
           have
           them
           deceived
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           worke
           to
           be
           done
           upon
           them
           that
           they
           may
           be
           surely
           damned
           ;
           if
           you
           aske
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           ,
           
             I
             will
             aske
             what
             art
             thou
             ô
             man
             that
             disputest
             against
             God
          
           ;
           and
           
             if
             God
             will
             give
             men
             up
             to
             beleeve
             lyes
             and
             send
             them
             strong
             delusions
             ,
          
           as
           in
           2.
           
           Thess.
           2.11
           .
           who
           is
           so
           fit
           to
           be
           the
           messenger
           as
           the
           father
           of
           lyes
           ,
           who
           will
           doe
           it
           most
           hartily
           ,
           and
           most
           efficaciously
           ;
           and
           therefore
           1.
           
           Kings
           22.22
           .
           one
           of
           those
           spirits
           ,
           presented
           himself
           for
           that
           worke
           :
           
             I
             will
             be
             a
             lying
             spirit
             (
             sayes
             hee
             )
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             all
             his
             Prophets
             .
          
           So
           when
           God
           will
           have
           men
           
             filled
             with
             all
             unrighteousnes
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             wickednes
             ,
          
           as
           Rom.
           1.29
           .
           who
           is
           so
           fit
           to
           blowe
           those
           bellowes
           ,
           as
           the
           uncleane
           spirit
           ,
           and
           since
           God
           ordinarily
           converseth
           with
           men
           ,
           not
           immediately
           but
           by
           Mediums
           and
           instruments
           ,
           
           by
           men
           and
           Angells
           ,
           by
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           fit
           for
           this
           base
           imployment
           ,
           as
           the
           worst
           of
           creatures
           ,
           the
           Divell
           .
        
         
           But
           secondly
           there
           is
           great
           reason
           also
           for
           it
           ,
           in
           
           regard
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           of
           the
           glory
           and
           crowne
           which
           they
           shall
           gaine
           by
           victory
           ,
           
             A
             man
             is
             not
             crowned
             except
             hee
             strive
             lawfully
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.5
           .
           Now
           how
           shall
           hee
           strive
           if
           hee
           have
           not
           an
           adversary
           ,
           and
           if
           for
           a
           crowne
           ,
           hee
           must
           have
           a
           great
           adversary
           in
           some
           sort
           proportionable
           to
           the
           prize
           ;
           Every
           Saint
           is
           a
           souldier
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           same
           chapter
           of
           Tim.
           ver
           .
           3.
           
           God
           hath
           put
           us
           into
           the
           lists
           ,
           he
           hath
           armed
           us
           ,
           and
           given
           us
           mighty
           aydes
           ,
           wee
           have
           a
           glorious
           king
           and
           Captaine
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           fellow
           souldiers
           ,
           the
           whole
           
             Host
             of
             Angells
          
           and
           Saints
           ,
           and
           for
           prize
           
             a
             Crowne
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             a
             Crowne
             of
             glory
             ,
          
           therefore
           wee
           have
           a
           mighty
           enemy
           ,
           whose
           worke
           and
           ministry
           ,
           is
           to
           oppose
           ,
           assayle
           ,
           and
           tempt
           ,
           one
           fitted
           at
           all
           points
           for
           a
           combate
           ,
           that
           knowes
           all
           the
           wiles
           in
           warre
           ,
           and
           is
           mighty
           in
           strength
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           is
           that
           great
           victories
           might
           have
           great
           glory
           through
           Iesus
           Christ
           ;
           but
           besides
           this
           ,
           there
           are
           other
           reasons
           ,
           as
           that
           this
           great
           enemy
           ,
           this
           adversary
           might
           drive
           us
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           cause
           us
           to
           sticke
           close
           to
           him
           ;
           God
           would
           have
           us
           alwayes
           heere
           with
           him
           in
           a
           spirituall
           converse
           ,
           as
           heareafter
           wee
           shall
           be
           in
           a
           personall
           ;
           Nothing
           will
           make
           us
           keepe
           our
           strength
           ,
           as
           the
           assurance
           of
           a
           mighty
           enemye
           if
           you
           depart
           from
           God
           but
           a
           little
           ,
           you
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           overcome
           .
           Now
           God
           that
           loves
           our
           company
           ,
           hath
           formed
           this
           meanes
           ,
           to
           drive
           us
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           keepe
           us
           on
           such
           tearmes
           as
           wee
           may
           not
           dare
           to
           depart
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           thirdly
           that
           wee
           might
           be
           kept
           in
           an
           humble
           
           watching
           ,
           praying
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           a
           holy
           frame
           ;
           What
           afflictions
           doe
           ,
           that
           should
           temptations
           doe
           also
           ,
           because
           
           they
           are
           of
           an
           higher
           nature
           ,
           and
           more
           considerable
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           be
           such
           a
           ministery
           as
           tempting
           to
           sin
           and
           departing
           from
           God
           ,
           let
           the
           Saintes
           blesse
           God
           for
           their
           ministery
           which
           is
           so
           much
           otherwise
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           both
           the
           ministery
           they
           are
           for
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           to
           doe
           good
           ,
           to
           drawe
           men
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           incite
           to
           holinesse
           (
           which
           is
           Angells
           worke
           ,
           )
           and
           also
           the
           ministery
           they
           are
           under
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           not
           under
           this
           evill
           ministery
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           under
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           Angells
           ,
           the
           wicked
           are
           so
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           some
           sort
           subjected
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           their
           good
           and
           advantage
           ,
           but
           the
           ministery
           they
           properly
           fall
           under
           as
           their
           owne
           ,
           is
           of
           another
           kinde
           ,
           as
           wee
           have
           formerly
           shewne
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           then
           wonder
           not
           that
           evill
           men
           are
           so
           wicked
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           ministery
           upon
           them
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           
             an
             evill
             spirit
             from
             the
             Lord
             is
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             forsaken
             them
          
           ;
           be
           not
           scandalized
           at
           the
           evill
           of
           any
           that
           is
           not
           under
           the
           ministery
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Angells
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           prest
           and
           ridden
           by
           another
           spirit
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           but
           goe
           when
           they
           are
           so
           driven
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           take
           heed
           yee
           be
           no
           occasion
           or
           temptation
           to
           sin
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Divells
           worke
           ,
           doe
           not
           that
           vilde
           worke
           ,
           it
           belongs
           to
           the
           Divell
           and
           his
           Angells
           ;
           you
           may
           commit
           this
           sin
           amongst
           others
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           occasion
           of
           others
           sins
           ,
           though
           not
           of
           purpose
           ,
           but
           through
           want
           of
           care
           and
           watchfulnes
           ,
           but
           take
           heed
           of
           this
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           by
           accident
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           when
           yee
           see
           men
           rise
           to
           a
           height
           in
           wickednes
           ,
           doe
           not
           thinke
           they
           shall
           presently
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           their
           place
           ,
           they
           are
           cast
           perhaps
           under
           sure
           bonds
           ,
           for
           destruction
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Divells
           ,
           they
           are
           at
           liberty
           for
           service
           and
           ministry
           .
           God
           will
           use
           them
           as
           hee
           doth
           the
           Divells
           ,
           for
           base
           
           and
           filthy
           worke
           ,
           before
           hee
           will
           cast
           them
           into
           the
           great
           deeps
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           labour
           for
           holinesse
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           that
           yee
           
           may
           be
           fit
           for
           a
           ministry
           ;
           The
           evill
           Angells
           are
           indued
           with
           great
           strength
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           a
           mighty
           worke
           to
           doe
           ,
           you
           have
           a
           ministry
           also
           ,
           to
           serve
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           to
           doe
           great
           workes
           ,
           but
           where
           is
           your
           ability
           ,
           labour
           also
           for
           holinesse
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           mighty
           to
           worke
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           if
           so
           good
           an
           account
           may
           be
           given
           of
           the
           
           Divells
           and
           their
           ministery
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           worst
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           doubt
           not
           but
           God
           will
           justify
           well
           enough
           all
           his
           actions
           to
           the
           world
           one
           daye
           .
        
         
           Seaventhly
           ,
           dread
           not
           your
           adversary
           ,
           hee
           shall
           prove
           
           your
           Crowne
           .
        
         
           Eightly
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           such
           a
           ministery
           to
           tempt
           and
           
           deceive
           ,
           keepe
           close
           to
           your
           strength
           ,
           depart
           not
           from
           your
           coulours
           ,
           the
           Divell
           is
           to
           hard
           for
           you
           ,
           if
           hee
           take
           you
           alone
           ,
           ye
           cannot
           fight
           with
           him
           in
           single
           combate
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           your selves
           from
           Gods
           ordinances
           and
           wayes
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           as
           an
           excommunicate
           person
           which
           is
           delivered
           up
           to
           Sathan
           ,
           so
           you
           may
           deliver
           up
           your selves
           .
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           be
           secure
           on
           Gods
           side
           ,
           this
           is
           but
           a
           ministery
           ,
           
           hee
           will
           have
           the
           victory
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           ,
           hee
           overcomes
           for
           the
           present
           often
           the
           infirme
           and
           weake
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           the
           power
           and
           grace
           of
           God
           never
           :
           Consider
           that
           his
           power
           is
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           ministery
           is
           for
           him
           ,
           in
           those
           that
           perish
           hee
           is
           the
           mighty
           minister
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           their
           destruction
           ;
           the
           skirmishes
           hee
           obtaines
           of
           the
           Saintes
           ,
           hee
           shall
           have
           little
           cause
           to
           boast
           of
           at
           last
           ,
           when
           hee
           shall
           see
           those
           Saints
           ,
           filling
           the
           seats
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           falne
           Angells
           ,
           so
           as
           for
           Gods
           manifestative
           glory
           hee
           shall
           serve
           to
           advance
           it
           ,
           aswell
           
           as
           all
           the
           other
           peece
           of
           the
           creation
           ,
           for
           his
           essenciall
           it
           is
           above
           his
           reach
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           any
           creature
           .
        
         
           You
           have
           seene
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           evill
           Angells
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amisse
           in
           pursuite
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           farre
           they
           mingle
           themselves
           with
           temptations
           ,
           and
           whether
           they
           be
           the
           cause
           and
           Authour
           of
           all
           ,
           or
           of
           all
           sinne
           .
        
         
           It
           seemes
           temptations
           goes
           before
           sin
           ,
           as
           the
           cause
           before
           the
           effect
           ,
           Iam.
           1.14.15
           .
           
             Every
             one
             when
             hee
             is
             tempted
             is
             drawne
             away
             of
             his
             owne
             lusts
             ,
             and
             lust
             when
             it
             hath
             conceived
             bringeth
             forth
             sinne
             .
          
           Therefore
           :
        
         
           First
           to
           state
           aright
           the
           case
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           then
           consider
           how
           farre
           hee
           tempts
           .
        
         
           How
           ever
           immediately
           or
           properly
           the
           Divell
           may
           concurre
           in
           the
           point
           of
           temptation
           ,
           yet
           hee
           ever
           concurres
           remotely
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           sin
           committed
           ,
           for
           betweene
           the
           temptation
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           and
           sin
           ,
           there
           ever
           mediates
           or
           goes
           betweene
           ,
           cogitation
           or
           thought
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           temptation
           properly
           and
           formally
           lyes
           ,
           so
           as
           hee
           may
           be
           an
           effectuall
           cause
           of
           temptation
           but
           not
           of
           sin
           ,
           for
           hee
           may
           necessitate
           a
           man
           to
           feele
           a
           temptation
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           consent
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Divell
           may
           represent
           such
           an
           object
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           hee
           cannot
           constraine
           us
           to
           be
           taken
           with
           it
           ,
           to
           close
           with
           it
           :
           The
           Divell
           when
           hee
           temps
           us
           ,
           hee
           doth
           not
           binde
           us
           ,
           or
           altogether
           hinder
           the
           use
           of
           reason
           ,
           for
           though
           hee
           may
           have
           an
           ability
           naturally
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           ordinarily
           permitted
           him
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           be
           permitted
           him
           ,
           then
           properly
           and
           formally
           ,
           hee
           doth
           not
           tempt
           to
           sinne
           ,
           but
           inflicts
           by
           Gods
           permission
           ,
           some
           evill
           of
           punishment
           upon
           us
           ,
           by
           which
           our
           power
           of
           sinning
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           without
           an
           ability
           of
           reasoning
           or
           working
           freely
           :
           To
           which
           wee
           may
           adde
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Divell
           cannot
           worke
           in
           our
           
           wills
           ,
           the
           consent
           of
           sin
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           next
           totall
           and
           efficient
           cause
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           were
           to
           destroy
           the
           liberty
           ,
           and
           life
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           free
           and
           to
           moove
           freely
           ,
           )
           as
           hee
           cannot
           do
           this
           wholy
           ,
           so
           neither
           as
           a
           partiall
           or
           halfe
           cause
           to
           operating
           immediately
           with
           our
           will
           ,
           bending
           and
           mooving
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           even
           this
           is
           a
           branch
           of
           Gods
           prerogative
           ,
           and
           exceeds
           the
           spheare
           of
           all
           created
           capacity
           ;
           the
           will
           is
           independent
           upon
           all
           created
           power
           ,
           both
           in
           its
           operation
           and
           in
           its
           being
           ,
           and
           is
           out
           of
           the
           naturall
           power
           of
           all
           the
           Angells
           ,
           onely
           God
           the
           first
           cause
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           can
           concurre
           with
           the
           free
           acts
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           neverthelesse
           preserve
           its
           liberty
           ,
           hee
           can
           bend
           it
           ,
           and
           frame
           it
           ,
           and
           reatch
           it
           ,
           as
           free
           and
           as
           immateriall
           as
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           Then
           first
           
             thy
             perdition
             is
             of
             thy self
          
           ,
           
           
             oh
             Israell
          
           ,
           it
           is
           thy
           cursed
           will
           that
           strikes
           the
           stroake
           for
           sinne
           ,
           which
           all
           
           the
           Divells
           in
           hell
           could
           not
           doe
           ;
           men
           will
           be
           impure
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           covetous
           ,
           
             they
             chuse
             to
             doe
             evill
          
           ,
           that
           is
           it
           which
           strikes
           the
           stroake
           ,
           lay
           no
           more
           upon
           the
           Divell
           then
           is
           his
           due
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           force
           your
           will
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           will
           wherein
           your
           sinne
           lyes
           ,
           the
           lesse
           voluntary
           any
           thing
           is
           ,
           the
           lesse
           sin
           ,
           nay
           hee
           cannot
           cooperate
           immediately
           with
           your
           will
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           bend
           nor
           moove
           it
           to
           assent
           to
           the
           understanding
           ,
           the
           will
           and
           the
           deed
           is
           not
           from
           him
           :
           Let
           every
           sin
           then
           humble
           us
           for
           the
           will
           that
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           the
           strength
           of
           sin
           lyes
           in
           the
           will
           ,
           as
           that
           is
           gained
           ,
           as
           that
           assents
           ,
           more
           or
           lesse
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           blesse
           God
           that
           hath
           preserved
           you
           this
           
           liberty
           ,
           and
           hath
           left
           to
           himself
           onely
           ,
           that
           power
           over
           you
           make
           good
           your
           liberty
           against
           the
           Divell
           ,
           and
           call
           in
           God
           to
           your
           aide
           ,
           beseech
           him
           that
           can
           ,
           to
           bend
           and
           moove
           you
           ,
           and
           since
           hee
           hath
           not
           subjected
           you
           necessarily
           ,
           do
           not
           you
           subject
           your selves
           voluntarily
           .
           Glory
           over
           the
           Divell
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           and
           make
           good
           
           your
           ground
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           power
           and
           art
           hee
           hath
           ,
           can
           never
           gaine
           ,
           unlesse
           you
           will.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           point
           ,
           whether
           the
           Divell
           can
           concurre
           to
           the
           temptation
           of
           all
           sin
           ,
           some
           have
           thought
           ,
           that
           there
           would
           have
           bene
           no
           sin
           ,
           without
           the
           temptation
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           can
           be
           none
           ;
           but
           to
           make
           the
           Divell
           so
           necessarie
           to
           all
           temptations
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           without
           him
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           for
           though
           there
           were
           no
           temptation
           ,
           from
           without
           ,
           originall
           corruption
           were
           sufficient
           to
           raise
           temptations
           to
           provoke
           to
           ill
           ,
           
             Every
             one
             is
             tempted
             when
             hee
             is
             drawne
             aside
             of
             his
             owne
             concupiscence
             or
             lust
             ,
             and
             intised
             ,
          
           Iam.
           1.14
           .
           So
           Math.
           15.19
           .
           
             Out
             of
             the
             heart
             proceede
             evill
             thoughts
             ,
             adulteries
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           bubling
           spring
           ,
           a
           fountaine
           for
           the
           worst
           streames
           :
           Also
           ,
           considering
           how
           ready
           wee
           are
           to
           kindle
           and
           to
           receive
           fire
           from
           every
           sparke
           ,
           without
           the
           Divell
           or
           any
           rationall
           tempter
           ,
           sencible
           objects
           may
           betray
           us
           ,
           
             The
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             the
             pride
             of
             life
             ,
          
           something
           of
           this
           nature
           is
           that
           which
           drownes
           worldly
           men
           in
           perdition
           ,
           and
           destruction
           ,
           and
           creats
           that
           conflict
           betweene
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           spirit
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           Gal.
           5.17
           .
           
             The
             flesh
             lusteth
             against
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             lusteth
             against
             the
             flesh
             ,
             so
             that
             wee
             cannot
             doe
             the
             things
             that
             wee
             would
          
           ;
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           opposite
           streame
           ,
           of
           this
           contrary
           power
           ,
           wee
           are
           interrupted
           in
           our
           working
           ;
           And
           besides
           ,
           sencible
           objects
           which
           worke
           upon
           corruptions
           within
           us
           ,
           which
           are
           apt
           to
           receive
           flame
           and
           burne
           ,
           there
           are
           the
           ill
           counsells
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           wee
           may
           adde
           over
           and
           above
           ,
           that
           without
           the
           foment
           of
           originall
           lust
           and
           without
           an
           extrinsecall
           tempter
           ,
           man
           might
           have
           sinned
           even
           in
           the
           state
           of
           pure
           nature
           ,
           why
           not
           aswell
           as
           the
           Angells
           ,
           which
           had
           no
           tempter
           ,
           nor
           Divell
           to
           fall
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           
           their
           pure
           naturalls
           .
           And
           they
           which
           received
           so
           easily
           a
           temptation
           from
           without
           ,
           as
           our
           first
           parents
           ,
           might
           perhaps
           have
           sinned
           without
           it
           ;
           Therefore
           without
           all
           question
           ,
           if
           wee
           speake
           of
           the
           possible
           of
           what
           may
           be
           ,
           men
           may
           sin
           without
           the
           temptation
           of
           the
           Divell
           :
           But
           now
           de
           facto
           ,
           the
           Divell
           usually
           ,
           hath
           a
           part
           in
           all
           temptations
           ,
           hee
           findes
           matter
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           hee
           workes
           upon
           it
           ,
           therefore
           there
           are
           not
           many
           temptations
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Divell
           is
           alone
           ,
           without
           us
           ,
           and
           I
           should
           thinke
           there
           are
           fewer
           ,
           in
           which
           wee
           are
           without
           the
           Divell
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Fathers
           were
           used
           to
           say
           ,
           when
           you
           thinke
           or
           doe
           any
           evill
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           without
           all
           question
           ,
           that
           yee
           have
           a
           malignant
           Angell
           exhorting
           you
           to
           it
           ;
           Also
           when
           you
           speak
           idlely
           or
           doe
           any
           evill
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Divells
           counsell
           ,
           but
           doe
           wee
           not
           finde
           the
           Scripture
           frequent
           in
           this
           ?
           
             The
             Divell
             put
             it
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             Iudas
             to
             betray
             Christ
             ,
          
           Ioh.
           13.2
           .
           So
           Acts
           5.3
           .
           
             Why
             hath
             Sathan
             put
             it
             into
             thy
             heart
             to
             lye
             .
          
           So
           Ioh.
           8.44
           .
           Christ
           blames
           them
           for
           being
           enemies
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           for
           being
           lyars
           ,
           but
           hee
           wonders
           not
           at
           it
           ,
           for
           hee
           tells
           them
           the
           Divell
           is
           powerfull
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           confirmed
           relation
           betweene
           him
           and
           them
           ,
           
             yee
             are
             of
             your
             Father
             the
             Divell
             ,
             and
             the
             lusts
             of
             your
             Father
             you
             will
             doe
             ,
          
           which
           may
           be
           said
           of
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           aswell
           as
           of
           lying
           ;
           so
           Christ
           said
           to
           
             Peter
             ,
             get
             thee
             behinde
             mee
             Sathan
             :
          
           hee
           knew
           Sathan
           was
           in
           that
           carnall
           peece
           of
           policy
           ,
           and
           so
           Paul
           speaking
           to
           married
           people
           ,
           bids
           them
           
             not
             be
             long
             asunder
             ,
             but
             come
             together
             againe
             least
             Sathan
             tempt
             them
             for
             their
             incontinency
             .
          
           What
           ?
           Was
           there
           not
           flesh
           and
           blood
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           affections
           enough
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           incontinent
           ?
           Yes
           .
           But
           they
           
             wrestle
             not
             onely
             against
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
          
           as
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           but
           
             against
             principalities
             and
             powers
          
           ,
           against
           the
           Divell
           in
           all
           his
           strength
           and
           power
           ,
           even
           in
           these
           
           things
           ,
           wherein
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           assaile
           us
           also
           .
           So
           
             Sathan
             provoked
             David
             to
             number
             the
             people
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Chron.
           21.1
           .
           which
           wee
           would
           have
           thought
           to
           have
           proceeded
           from
           nothing
           more
           ,
           then
           from
           the
           
             pride
             of
             life
          
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           bene
           a
           branch
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           the
           Scripture
           layes
           it
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           Sathan
           ;
           now
           besides
           these
           Scripture
           expressions
           this
           mingling
           and
           joyning
           in
           all
           temptations
           ,
           may
           be
           supposed
           easily
           ,
           in
           reason
           ,
           by
           them
           which
           shall
           cōsider
           the
           innumerable
           numbers
           of
           the
           Divells
           ,
           which
           are
           ministring
           spirits
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           )
           when
           yee
           shall
           also
           consider
           the
           infinite
           hatred
           they
           beare
           to
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           which
           invites
           them
           with
           all
           diligence
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           fulfill
           this
           ministery
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           have
           no
           intermission
           ,
           no
           vacant
           time
           from
           this
           worke
           ,
           the
           Divells
           Emissaries
           ,
           (
           wicked
           men
           )
           how
           busye
           are
           they
           ?
           
             They
             can
             not
             sleepe
             except
             they
             cause
             some
             to
             sin
             ,
          
           they
           turne
           every
           stone
           ,
           and
           leave
           no
           meanes
           unattempted
           ,
           but
           the
           Divell
           himself
           needs
           no
           sleepe
           ,
           nor
           rest
           ,
           hee
           is
           not
           clog'd
           with
           a
           body
           ,
           to
           weary
           him
           ,
           hee
           hath
           no
           other
           imployment
           to
           distract
           him
           ,
           no
           food
           or
           rayment
           to
           provide
           ,
           to
           interrupt
           him
           ,
           so
           as
           hee
           may
           minde
           his
           proper
           worke
           ,
           and
           indulge
           to
           his
           proper
           lusts
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           dishonour
           God
           ,
           by
           abusing
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           is
           ever
           at
           leasure
           either
           to
           offer
           temptations
           ,
           and
           begin
           them
           which
           hee
           doth
           very
           often
           ,
           or
           when
           any
           bubling
           is
           of
           our
           owne
           corruptions
           ,
           or
           occasion
           off'red
           from
           without
           ,
           hee
           is
           at
           hand
           and
           at
           leasure
           ,
           hee
           hath
           heart
           and
           hand
           ready
           to
           joyne
           ,
           to
           sharpen
           the
           temptation
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           it
           those
           points
           it
           wants
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           most
           taking
           ;
           So
           as
           though
           possibly
           man
           may
           sin
           ,
           without
           the
           immediate
           temptation
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           as
           hath
           bene
           shewed
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           improbable
           ,
           that
           the
           Divell
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           abundance
           of
           his
           malice
           ,
           &
           solicitousnes
           to
           hurt
           ,
           doth
           concurre
           actually
           ,
           
           ordinarily
           ,
           to
           all
           temptations
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           all
           the
           sins
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           makes
           good
           the
           words
           of
           Peter
           ,
           who
           sayes
           ,
           
             That
             our
             adversary
             the
             Divell
             goes
             about
             like
             a
             roaring
             Lyon
             ,
             seeking
             whom
             hee
             may
             devour
             :
          
           All
           this
           is
           that
           ye
           may
           know
           which
           are
           the
           Divells
           parts
           ,
           and
           which
           ours
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           hee
           can
           goe
           ,
           and
           when
           hee
           stoppes
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           proper
           part
           of
           this
           discours
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           you
           aske
           and
           inquire
           now
           of
           the
           method
           ,
           
           and
           whether
           usually
           have
           the
           start
           in
           raising
           and
           beginning
           those
           temptations
           ,
           our
           owne
           corruptions
           or
           the
           Divell
           ?
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           certaine
           ,
           
           or
           assured
           in
           this
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           ordinarily
           a
           variation
           ,
           with
           Evah
           it
           was
           apparant
           the
           Divell
           began
           ,
           with
           Christ
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           hee
           should
           begin
           ,
           and
           end
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           nothing
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           fasten
           temptations
           upon
           ;
           with
           Iudas
           also
           it
           is
           cleare
           hee
           began
           ,
           
             the
             Divell
             put
             it
             into
             his
             heart
             ,
          
           and
           very
           ordinarily
           ,
           according
           as
           hee
           is
           wise
           and
           diligent
           hee
           begins
           with
           us
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           those
           temptations
           which
           men
           say
           to
           be
           properly
           from
           the
           Divell
           ,
           namely
           in
           things
           suddaine
           ,
           independent
           ,
           and
           unnaturall
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           may
           often
           have
           their
           birth
           in
           originall
           corruption
           )
           but
           also
           hee
           begins
           in
           our
           most
           ordinary
           and
           naturall
           lustings
           ,
           and
           that
           either
           mediately
           ,
           by
           presenting
           the
           objects
           of
           lust
           ,
           or
           passion
           ,
           or
           by
           stirring
           and
           mooving
           the
           humours
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           may
           be
           more
           fittly
           disposed
           ,
           to
           be
           mooved
           by
           the
           object
           ,
           or
           els
           immediately
           ,
           joyneing
           some
           internall
           persuations
           ,
           and
           reasonings
           to
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           object
           ,
           which
           may
           more
           easily
           leade
           and
           facilitate
           us
           ,
           to
           the
           consenting
           to
           such
           a
           lust
           or
           inordinary
           .
           It
           may
           also
           be
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           corruption
           mooving
           freely
           ,
           and
           of
           it self
           ,
           the
           Divell
           may
           adjoyne
           himself
           ,
           as
           hee
           will
           neglect
           no
           probable
           occasion
           ,
           to
           promote
           his
           worke
           ,
           
           and
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           some
           motions
           ,
           may
           escape
           him
           without
           his
           concurrence
           .
        
         
           For
           though
           hee
           be
           wise
           and
           watchfull
           ,
           yet
           neither
           doth
           hee
           foresee
           all
           future
           things
           ,
           nor
           perhaps
           doth
           hee
           consider
           all
           present
           things
           ,
           instantly
           ,
           and
           assoone
           as
           ever
           they
           are
           in
           act
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           give
           the
           least
           impression
           upon
           the
           fancy
           or
           some
           of
           the
           fences
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           supposed
           rather
           of
           more
           transcient
           acts
           ,
           of
           thought
           ,
           of
           suddaine
           and
           passing
           things
           ,
           then
           of
           any
           thing
           of
           greater
           moment
           which
           lyes
           longer
           in
           thy
           minde
           ,
           and
           are
           premeditated
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           probable
           the
           Divell
           is
           never
           wanting
           to
           them
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           how
           hee
           stirres
           in
           sin
           ,
           and
           how
           hee
           mingles
           himself
           with
           temptations
           ,
           which
           is
           according
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           sence
           and
           experience
           of
           our
           owne
           heart
           .
        
         
           
           From
           that
           therefore
           which
           hath
           bene
           said
           in
           the
           
           first
           part
           of
           the
           second
           point
           (
           viz.
           )
           that
           our
           owne
           corruptions
           can
           furnish
           us
           with
           temptations
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           no
           Divell
           ;
           Let
           us
           be
           sencible
           of
           the
           miserable
           condition
           wee
           are
           in
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           of
           
             the
             body
             of
             death
          
           ,
           wee
           carry
           about
           us
           as
           Paul
           did
           ,
           and
           learne
           to
           keepe
           the
           avenues
           against
           all
           lusts
           ,
           which
           may
           finde
           away
           to
           us
           by
           our
           sences
           ,
           by
           the
           example
           of
           others
           and
           by
           ill
           company
           aswell
           as
           the
           Divell
           ;
           watch
           our
           hearts
           ,
           
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             proceed
             evill
             thoughts
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           Divell
           could
           hurt
           us
           no
           more
           then
           hee
           did
           Christ
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           no
           more
           matter
           in
           us
           ,
           subdue
           corruptions
           ,
           mortifie
           lusts
           ,
           and
           the
           Divell
           wants
           so
           much
           footing
           ,
           the
           fire
           is
           ours
           alwayes
           though
           the
           flame
           be
           his
           ,
           quench
           the
           fire
           ▪
           take
           away
           the
           subject
           matter
           ,
           and
           then
           yee
           defeate
           and
           vexe
           him
           ,
           as
           hee
           doth
           you
           with
           his
           wiles
           .
        
         
           
           But
           then
           secondly
           see
           the
           need
           of
           watching
           ,
           
             yee
             fight
             not
             against
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
          
           yee
           have
           a
           nature
           that
           you
           cannot
           stand
           before
           without
           a
           speciall
           assistance
           ,
           that
           
           yeeldes
           without
           a
           blow
           ,
           or
           with
           an
           easy
           touch
           ,
           and
           wee
           have
           a
           Divell
           able
           to
           adde
           strength
           to
           the
           bluntest
           weapon
           ,
           to
           stir
           up
           corruption
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           ,
           most
           mortified
           ,
           
             who
             is
             sufficient
             for
             these
             things
          
           for
           this
           combate
           .
        
         
           Fly
           to
           Christ
           
             to
             the
             Lyon
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Iudah
             ,
          
           to
           resist
           for
           you
           this
           
             Roaring
             Lyon.
          
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           in
           our
           watching
           thinke
           much
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           
           have
           him
           evermore
           in
           our
           eye
           ,
           and
           by
           knowing
           his
           nature
           ,
           wiles
           ,
           and
           methods
           ,
           and
           his
           ministery
           what
           hee
           doth
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           hee
           instructed
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           for
           an
           enemy
           ,
           set
           him
           up
           as
           a
           But
           to
           shoote
           against
           ;
           But
           in
           our
           confessions
           ,
           charge
           onely
           our selves
           ,
           Acts
           5.3
           .
           
             Peter
             said
             to
             Annanias
             ,
             why
             hath
             Sathan
             filled
             thy
             heart
             ,
          
           hee
           chargeth
           him
           ,
           reasons
           it
           out
           with
           him
           ,
           not
           with
           the
           Divell
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           evasion
           in
           Evah
           to
           excuse
           herself
           by
           the
           temptation
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           and
           in
           Adam
           by
           Evah
           ,
           therefore
           the
           charge
           of
           sin
           is
           ours
           ,
           not
           the
           Divells
           .
        
         
           Wee
           have
           last
           insisted
           upon
           these
           two
           heads
           ,
           what
           influence
           the
           Divell
           had
           upon
           sin
           ,
           and
           then
           secondly
           ,
           what
           influence
           hee
           had
           upon
           temptations
           ,
           and
           how
           hee
           usually
           concurred
           in
           tempting
           ,
           whether
           no
           temptations
           were
           without
           him
           ,
           and
           how
           hee
           either
           begins
           ,
           or
           joynes
           with
           us
           in
           them
           for
           the
           severall
           manner
           or
           wayes
           of
           conveying
           his
           temptations
           to
           us
           ,
           either
           by
           presenting
           sencible
           objects
           ,
           or
           by
           speaking
           to
           us
           ,
           from
           without
           as
           the
           Divell
           did
           to
           Evah
           ,
           and
           doth
           to
           many
           in
           apparitions
           ,
           or
           by
           applying
           himself
           to
           our
           fancies
           ,
           by
           an
           inward
           commotion
           of
           our
           humours
           ,
           and
           stirring
           of
           the
           phantasmes
           ,
           these
           with
           the
           like
           it
           will
           not
           be
           needfull
           to
           repeate
           againe
           ,
           but
           referre
           you
           to
           what
           I
           delivered
           ,
           concerning
           the
           good
           Angells
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           discource
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           wee
           finish
           this
           head
           of
           their
           ministery
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           thing
           more
           which
           would
           be
           touch't
           :
           How
           
           those
           ministeries
           are
           distributed
           ,
           and
           whether
           there
           be
           Divells
           appropriated
           to
           such
           vices
           or
           to
           such
           persons
           :
           Some
           have
           thought
           that
           some
           rankes
           or
           kindes
           of
           Divells
           ,
           have
           bene
           to
           tempt
           ,
           to
           pride
           ,
           others
           to
           lust
           ,
           others
           to
           covetousnes
           ,
           &c
           ,
           as
           being
           called
           in
           some
           places
           a
           lying
           spirit
           ,
           in
           other
           a
           seducing
           spirit
           ,
           in
           others
           a
           spirit
           of
           fornication
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           it
           seemes
           not
           necessary
           that
           these
           spirits
           should
           be
           ever
           divers
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           same
           may
           doe
           severall
           things
           ,
           in
           divers
           times
           ,
           and
           may
           from
           the
           effects
           on
           the
           world
           gaine
           those
           names
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           such
           distinction
           in
           the
           good
           Angells
           ,
           but
           the
           Angell
           keepers
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           before
           ,
           promote
           to
           all
           good
           ,
           oppose
           all
           evill
           ;
           So
           the
           same
           Divell
           tempted
           Christ
           to
           many
           severall
           things
           ,
           to
           distrust
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           worship
           him
           ;
           So
           Iobs
           Divell
           had
           power
           ,
           not
           onely
           over
           his
           cattle
           ,
           and
           children
           ,
           but
           his
           body
           also
           ;
           And
           besides
           ,
           all
           the
           evill
           Angells
           ,
           have
           knowledge
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           will
           enough
           ,
           to
           tempt
           to
           all
           vices
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           in
           them
           is
           ,
           they
           will
           loose
           no
           opportunity
           ,
           to
           vent
           their
           malice
           and
           hurt
           us
           ,
           therefore
           others
           distinguish
           their
           ministery
           according
           to
           the
           object
           of
           it
           ,
           Persons
           ,
           and
           States
           ,
           and
           Societies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           quote
           those
           places
           of
           Dan.
           8.20.21
           .
           where
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             of
             Persia
             and
             Greecia
          
           ,
           which
           opposed
           
             Michael
             their
             Prince
          
           ,
           and
           understand
           also
           that
           place
           so
           ,
           of
           2.
           
           Cor.
           12.7
           .
           
             There
             was
             given
             unto
             mee
             the
             messenger
             of
             Sathan
             to
             buffet
             mee
             ,
          
           and
           that
           curse
           ,
           Psal.
           109.6
           .
           
             Let
             Sathan
             stand
             at
             his
             right
             hand
          
           ;
           and
           the
           liberty
           the
           Divell
           obtained
           upon
           Iob
           ,
           which
           are
           still
           supposed
           to
           be
           certaine
           peculiar
           Divells
           ,
           set
           out
           by
           Sathan
           their
           Prince
           for
           that
           particular
           ministry
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           person
           or
           state
           ,
           though
           they
           must
           beg
           leave
           of
           God
           for
           the
           execution
           ;
           This
           is
           not
           improbable
           ,
           for
           Sathan
           hath
           ever
           bene
           the
           ape
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           of
           his
           
           will
           for
           this
           method
           ,
           (
           which
           hee
           sees
           so
           advantagious
           for
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           other
           ministery
           ,
           of
           which
           wee
           have
           spoken
           ,
           )
           if
           his
           power
           faile
           him
           not
           ;
           Now
           if
           hee
           have
           instruments
           enough
           and
           God
           permit
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           where
           God
           permits
           him
           to
           tempt
           ,
           hee
           will
           sure
           permit
           him
           to
           use
           the
           best
           methods
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           )
           that
           hee
           wants
           not
           instruments
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           litle
           doubt
           ;
           the
           host
           of
           heaven
           was
           great
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           Angells
           enough
           that
           fell
           ,
           to
           conflict
           with
           all
           men
           ,
           Sathan
           could
           spare
           a
           legion
           for
           one
           man
           ,
           to
           doe
           a
           great
           worke
           .
        
         
           Consider
           the
           difference
           betweene
           the
           Saints
           ,
           
           and
           the
           wicked
           ,
           in
           the
           point
           of
           temptation
           ,
           I
           shewed
           you
           
           before
           that
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           onely
           they
           ,
           have
           good
           Angells
           for
           their
           Guardians
           ,
           Heb.
           1.14
           .
           The
           Divell
           doth
           not
           faile
           to
           allot
           them
           evill
           Angells
           also
           ;
           But
           what
           becomes
           of
           the
           wicked
           ?
           
             an
             evill
             spirit
             is
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             not
             with
             them
          
           ;
           this
           shewes
           first
           the
           excellent
           condition
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           difference
           betweene
           them
           and
           the
           reprobates
           ;
           The
           Saints
           ly
           bound
           under
           the
           decree
           of
           God
           ,
           under
           the
           ministery
           of
           Angells
           ;
           the
           wicked
           are
           exposed
           as
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           Divell
           already
           .
        
         
           But
           secondly
           let
           this
           difference
           in
           our
           state
           cause
           a
           
           difference
           in
           our
           working
           ,
           and
           resisting
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           a
           shame
           for
           the
           Saints
           to
           fall
           ,
           and
           faile
           as
           doe
           the
           wicked
           ,
           alas
           they
           have
           not
           those
           aides
           ,
           those
           sights
           and
           visions
           ,
           those
           contrary
           whisperings
           ;
           where
           is
           the
           good
           Angells
           that
           should
           conflict
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           want
           the
           contrary
           principle
           ,
           they
           want
           the
           externall
           helpes
           ,
           they
           have
           some
           darke
           sights
           of
           God
           ,
           some
           whisperings
           of
           conscience
           ,
           though
           in
           great
           sins
           a
           louder
           speaking
           ,
           but
           they
           want
           the
           spirit
           ,
           the
           good
           Angells
           a
           new
           nature
           ,
           therefore
           in
           these
           respects
           ,
           the
           sins
           of
           holy
           men
           ,
           are
           capable
           of
           greater
           aggravations
           then
           the
           wickeds
           
           are
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           more
           displeased
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           left
           to
           the
           wide
           world
           ,
           they
           have
           custodes
           ,
           and
           
             testes
             morum
          
           ,
           those
           which
           are
           witnesses
           of
           their
           manners
           and
           keepers
           ,
           also
           ,
           God
           is
           at
           the
           charge
           of
           giving
           them
           ,
           tutors
           ,
           and
           governours
           ,
           great
           and
           holy
           guards
           ,
           they
           must
           breake
           many
           cords
           ,
           many
           bonds
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           reatch
           a
           sin
           ;
           Let
           this
           consideration
           strengthen
           us
           ,
           and
           begirt
           us
           to
           holines
           ,
           and
           incite
           us
           to
           pitty
           ,
           and
           helpe
           wicked
           men
           ,
           which
           that
           wee
           may
           doe
           the
           more
           ,
           and
           may
           more
           fully
           fall
           under
           our
           governours
           ,
           and
           tutors
           given
           us
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           may
           see
           reason
           why
           wee
           should
           not
           sin
           as
           do
           others
           :
           Let
           us
           consider
           a
           little
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           how
           exceedingly
           the
           wicked
           fall
           under
           the
           Divell
           beyond
           what
           the
           Saints
           doe
           ,
           by
           the
           decree
           and
           permission
           of
           God
           ,
           Eph.
           2.2
           .
           
             In
             them
             hee
             workes
          
           (
           sayes
           hee
           )
           that
           is
           efficatiously
           ,
           hee
           workes
           his
           will
           in
           all
           the
           pieces
           of
           disobedience
           .
           Also
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.3.4
           .
           
             Our
             gospell
             is
             hid
             to
             them
             that
             are
             lost
             ,
             whose
             mindes
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
             hath
             blinded
             .
          
           So
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.26
           .
           they
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             taken
             captive
             by
             him
             at
             his
             will
          
           ;
           hee
           hath
           them
           in
           a
           string
           ,
           hee
           can
           drive
           them
           to
           any
           madnesse
           ,
           or
           folly
           to
           oppose
           the
           truth
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           preceding
           verse
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           clearer
           then
           the
           day
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           thing
           .
           Therefore
           els
           where
           Sathan
           is
           called
           
             The
             God
             of
             this
             world
          
           ,
           and
           the
           wicked
           ,
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           who
           fall
           under
           his
           lawes
           ,
           easily
           and
           naturally
           as
           children
           doe
           ,
           now
           none
           of
           these
           things
           is
           spoken
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           Why
           ?
           because
           they
           are
           under
           another
           God
           ,
           another
           Tutor
           ,
           other
           Guardians
           ,
           hee
           hath
           neither
           that
           power
           nor
           those
           meanes
           of
           deriving
           it
           ,
           if
           Sathan
           stand
           at
           our
           right
           hand
           ,
           our
           good
           Angell
           stands
           there
           also
           ;
           if
           the
           Divell
           use
           all
           his
           arts
           ,
           God
           hath
           his
           methods
           also
           ;
           Therefore
           let
           it
           be
           no
           matter
           of
           our
           glory
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           not
           as
           the
           wicked
           are
           ,
           but
           of
           our
           shame
           ,
           that
           wee
           come
           neere
           
           them
           in
           any
           measure
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           glorying
           and
           prayse
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           put
           us
           in
           the
           other
           predicament
           ,
           where
           though
           you
           have
           the
           Divell
           who
           assaults
           us
           with
           all
           violence
           ,
           yet
           hee
           prevailes
           not
           ,
           because
           you
           have
           God
           and
           the
           good
           Angells
           to
           oppose
           him
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           under
           this
           head
           of
           the
           Divells
           ministery
           for
           temptation
           ,
           wee
           may
           consider
           which
           way
           hee
           layes
           himself
           out
           towards
           mankinde
           (
           that
           is
           )
           toward
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           for
           though
           his
           power
           be
           limitted
           towards
           some
           more
           then
           others
           the
           temptations
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           subject
           matter
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           things
           to
           which
           hee
           tempts
           are
           the
           very
           same
           .
        
         
           Hee
           will
           venture
           upon
           the
           Saints
           ,
           even
           the
           greatest
           things
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           in
           some
           difference
           of
           method
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           see
           by
           his
           temptations
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           not
           ever
           assured
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           Saint
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           not
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           of
           his
           owne
           ;
           And
           because
           a
           little
           ground
           gained
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           victory
           ,
           and
           because
           if
           as
           sometimes
           hee
           doth
           hee
           can
           bring
           them
           very
           low
           ,
           hee
           makes
           Trophyes
           ,
           and
           glories
           in
           their
           blood
           and
           shame
           very
           much
           .
        
         
           To
           handle
           this
           at
           large
           were
           to
           make
           a
           treaty
           of
           temptations
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           at
           all
           intend
           not
           in
           this
           subject
           )
           for
           as
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           temptation
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Divell
           mingles
           not
           ,
           but
           to
           point
           at
           some
           heads
           onely
           which
           the
           Scripture
           mentions
           ,
           or
           experience
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           as
           greatest
           haters
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           glory
           
           the
           Divells
           oppose
           with
           all
           their
           might
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           this
           ,
           they
           would
           hinder
           the
           knowledge
           of
           him
           ,
           they
           would
           ecclipse
           the
           light
           ,
           with
           the
           greatest
           and
           thickest
           darknesse
           ,
           how
           much
           they
           are
           in
           this
           ,
           appeares
           in
           that
           bold
           tempting
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           the
           divell
           durst
           venture
           upon
           a
           motion
           
           of
           worshipping
           him
           ,
           in
           plaine
           tearmes
           ,
           and
           offered
           all
           for
           it
           :
           This
           all
           auntient
           and
           moderne
           stories
           witnesse
           ,
           the
           first
           thing
           the
           Divell
           makes
           out
           for
           amongst
           his
           ,
           is
           an
           alienation
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           shaped
           and
           formed
           worship
           to
           himself
           ,
           for
           which
           purpose
           hee
           hath
           his
           assemblings
           ,
           where
           hee
           appeares
           personally
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           many
           hundreds
           :
           And
           therefore
           Antichrist
           his
           eldest
           sonne
           ,
           
             whose
             coming
             is
             after
             the
             working
             of
             Sathan
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Thess.
           2.9
           .
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           workes
           even
           as
           Sathan
           workes
           hee
           doth
           the
           like
           )
           ver
           .
           4.
           
           
             Hee
             opposeth
             and
             exalteth
             himself
             above
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             hee
             as
             God
             ,
             sitteth
             in
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             ,
             shewing
             himself
             that
             hee
             is
             God
             :
          
           So
           as
           now
           to
           be
           of
           his
           party
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           of
           Sathans
           party
           ,
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           is
           to
           obey
           the
           Divell
           ;
           let
           them
           consider
           this
           who
           are
           bold
           to
           vary
           in
           doctrine
           or
           worship
           ,
           from
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           fall
           under
           a
           mighty
           temptation
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           most
           naturall
           temptation
           ,
           they
           strike
           at
           the
           root
           of
           all
           obedience
           ,
           that
           strike
           at
           the
           rule
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           head
           of
           worship
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           draw
           men
           cleerly
           and
           immediately
           from
           God
           ,
           let
           us
           advance
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           yee
           shall
           be
           fighters
           against
           Sathan
           ,
           as
           the
           others
           are
           fighters
           against
           God
           ,
           thinke
           the
           promoting
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           greatest
           service
           you
           can
           do
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           head
           you
           can
           make
           against
           the
           Divell
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           as
           I
           told
           you
           formerly
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           greatest
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           gospell
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           all
           likelihood
           the
           occasions
           of
           their
           fall
           ,
           
             Hee
             shall
             bruise
             thy
             heele
          
           ,
           was
           prophesied
           of
           him
           of
           old
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           hee
           can
           goe
           no
           higher
           ,
           but
           what
           ever
           hee
           can
           ,
           hee
           shall
           doe
           .
           Before
           Christ
           came
           hee
           opposed
           the
           beleeving
           of
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           laboured
           in
           his
           instrument
           to
           destroy
           the
           whole
           nation
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           by
           Antiochus
           ;
           when
           hee
           was
           
           borne
           would
           have
           destroyed
           him
           by
           Herod
           ,
           Math.
           2.
           
           Fell
           fiercely
           upon
           him
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           tooke
           him
           at
           an
           advantage
           ,
           carries
           himself
           ,
           so
           in
           every
           respect
           that
           Christ
           calls
           him
           the
           enemy
           :
           
             The
             enemy
             came
             and
             sowed
             tares
             ,
          
           Math.
           13.39
           .
           And
           as
           at
           other
           times
           more
           grossely
           ,
           so
           amongst
           the
           Saints
           more
           refinedly
           ,
           hee
           opposeth
           gospell-worship
           ,
           gospell-preaching
           ,
           would
           mingle
           some
           things
           of
           worke
           and
           merit
           ,
           with
           the
           free
           doctrine
           of
           justification
           ,
           some
           thing
           of
           doubt
           ,
           and
           slavish
           feare
           ,
           with
           the
           free
           glorying
           in
           our
           portion
           ,
           with
           
             joy
             unspeakeable
             and
             glorious
          
           ,
           some
           thing
           of
           pompe
           or
           slavery
           with
           the
           free
           ,
           and
           simple
           governement
           ,
           and
           administration
           of
           the
           worship
           ,
           and
           discipline
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           as
           pure
           and
           naked
           gospell
           is
           little
           knowne
           ,
           or
           preached
           by
           the
           ministers
           and
           professours
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           what
           the
           Divell
           abaseth
           ,
           
           let
           us
           exalt
           ,
           let
           us
           desire
           to
           know
           nothing
           but
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             and
             him
             crucified
          
           ;
           Let
           Christ
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           
             be
             all
             in
             all
          
           ;
           Let
           us
           beleeve
           ,
           though
           wee
           be
           nothing
           ,
           let
           us
           rejoyce
           ,
           though
           wee
           be
           worse
           then
           nothing
           in
           our selves
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           good
           the
           gospell
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           resist
           the
           Divell
           ,
           let
           worship
           be
           administred
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           ,
           though
           it
           want
           pompe
           and
           applause
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           power
           of
           the
           gospell
           appeare
           in
           changing
           our
           natures
           ,
           in
           healing
           our
           lusts
           ,
           
             Grace
             came
             by
             Christ
          
           ;
           let
           the
           notion
           of
           gratefulnesse
           worke
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           effectually
           as
           that
           of
           merit
           ,
           let
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           
             be
             strong
             as
             death
          
           ,
           let
           his
           dyeing
           love
           constraine
           us
           to
           live
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           dyed
           for
           us
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           magnifye
           the
           gospell
           ,
           which
           the
           Divell
           would
           depresse
           ;
           if
           you
           beleeve
           strongly
           ,
           if
           you
           rejoyce
           strongly
           ,
           if
           you
           worke
           strongly
           ,
           from
           gospell
           principles
           and
           notions
           ,
           then
           ye
           destroy
           the
           Divell
           ,
           then
           you
           oppose
           Christs
           enemy
           ;
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           let
           us
           doe
           it
           under
           this
           head
           :
           
             Doe
             I
             not
             hate
             them
             
             that
             hate
             thee
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           David
           ;
           )
           Christ
           hath
           many
           enemies
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           all
           hatefull
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           hee
           hath
           none
           like
           the
           Divell
           (
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           you
           )
           therefore
           hee
           came
           to
           destroy
           him
           :
           The
           fairest
           ground
           of
           contention
           that
           you
           will
           ever
           have
           with
           the
           Divell
           will
           be
           this
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           the
           mortall
           or
           rather
           the
           immortall
           enemy
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           if
           you
           oppose
           him
           under
           this
           notion
           ,
           you
           will
           draw
           Christ
           neerest
           you
           for
           assistance
           ,
           and
           fight
           a
           battell
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           whilst
           you
           have
           your
           head
           ,
           you
           will
           secure
           the
           body
           and
           every
           member
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           put
           another
           notion
           in
           to
           the
           conflict
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           secure
           our selves
           from
           lusts
           ,
           but
           to
           save
           Christ
           ,
           therefore
           live
           according
           to
           pure
           gospell
           ,
           because
           the
           Divell
           opposeth
           it
           ,
           wee
           have
           thought
           that
           to
           be
           assured
           or
           to
           rejoyce
           
             with
             joy
             unspeakeable
             and
             glorious
          
           ,
           were
           onely
           to
           doe
           good
           to
           our selves
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           least
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           a
           minde
           well-formed
           ,
           the
           returnes
           are
           Christs
           ,
           the
           glory
           is
           Christs
           ,
           and
           the
           Divell
           (
           feeles
           every
           blowe
           )
           who
           is
           Christs
           enemy
           ,
           and
           the
           enemy
           ,
           God
           hath
           set
           you
           up
           ,
           with
           whom
           you
           ought
           to
           make
           good
           a
           warre
           and
           to
           contend
           for
           ever
           ,
           as
           wee
           shall
           see
           heareafter
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           next
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           naturall
           and
           Genuine
           doctrine
           of
           the
           gospell
           ,
           the
           Divell
           excerciseth
           this
           ministery
           especially
           against
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           and
           teachers
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           who
           are
           the
           guides
           ,
           and
           lights
           ,
           )
           and
           members
           also
           ,
           either
           by
           persecution
           or
           dissention
           ;
           How
           hath
           the
           Churches
           bene
           harrowed
           not
           onely
           of
           old
           by
           the
           Assirians
           ,
           Caldeans
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           by
           the
           Romaines
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           persecutions
           ,
           and
           the
           Turkes
           ;
           now
           this
           the
           Scripture
           calls
           
             the
             Divells
             casting
             men
             into
             prison
             ,
          
           Rev.
           2.10
           .
           All
           persecutions
           ,
           burnings
           ,
           imprisonment
           ,
           the
           Divells
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           hath
           but
           lent
           their
           hands
           ;
           That
           which
           the
           Divell
           did
           to
           Ioshua
           ,
           
           Zach.
           3.1
           .
           
             Stood
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             to
             resist
             him
             ,
          
           that
           the
           Divell
           doth
           generally
           to
           all
           those
           that
           would
           serve
           God
           in
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           gospell
           :
           So
           
             Paul
             :
             Wee
             would
             have
             come
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             but
             Sathan
             hindred
          
           ,
           this
           their
           acts
           and
           Epistles
           shew
           how
           hee
           would
           have
           destroyed
           their
           ministry
           ;
           Then
           hee
           corrupts
           teachers
           ,
           
             Sathan
             himself
             is
             transformed
             into
             an
             Angell
             of
             light
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           11.13.14.15
           .
           by
           whose
           meanes
           men
           give
           heed
           to
           the
           
             doctrine
             of
             Divells
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           4.1
           .
           hee
           falls
           upon
           the
           membres
           also
           ,
           pursues
           them
           
             like
             a
             roaring
             Lyon
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.8
           .
           
             Accusing
             them
             before
             God
             day
             and
             night
             ,
          
           Rev.
           12.10
           .
           First
           drawes
           them
           into
           sin
           the
           cause
           of
           Gods
           hatred
           ,
           and
           then
           labours
           to
           fasten
           upon
           them
           the
           effects
           ;
           this
           hee
           doth
           amongst
           men
           over
           whom
           hee
           raignes
           drawes
           them
           into
           murthers
           &
           witcheryes
           ,
           and
           then
           discovers
           them
           ,
           but
           his
           usuall
           care
           in
           the
           Church
           is
           ,
           to
           divide
           and
           scatter
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           raigne
           alone
           ,
           by
           difference
           of
           judgements
           ,
           distracting
           affections
           :
           
             God
             is
             love
          
           ,
           and
           love
           is
           the
           onely
           cement
           of
           communion
           ;
           The
           Divell
           therefore
           ,
           which
           is
           
             the
             enemy
          
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           might
           breaks
           those
           walls
           ,
           loosens
           this
           cement
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           not
           one
           stonely
           upon
           another
           till
           all
           be
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           therefore
           treade
           the
           contrary
           paths
           ,
           learne
           the
           rule
           from
           the
           obliquity
           ,
           aswell
           as
           the
           obliquity
           from
           the
           rule
           ;
           It
           is
           warrant
           enough
           for
           us
           to
           resist
           what
           Sathan
           promotes
           .
        
         
           In
           pursuite
           of
           that
           great
           peece
           of
           the
           Divells
           ministery
           which
           lyes
           in
           temptation
           ,
           having
           shewed
           formerly
           what
           influence
           hee
           had
           upon
           sin
           ,
           and
           what
           influence
           upon
           ,
           and
           concurrence
           with
           temptations
           ,
           wee
           came
           in
           the
           last
           place
           to
           shew
           ,
           how
           those
           ministeryes
           were
           distributed
           according
           to
           vices
           ,
           or
           persons
           ,
           which
           when
           wee
           had
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           wee
           came
           to
           discover
           to
           you
           some
           of
           the
           Divells
           marches
           ,
           in
           his
           most
           ordinary
           and
           
           high
           wayes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           great
           and
           generall
           snares
           hee
           leads
           men
           into
           such
           as
           sease
           upon
           most
           men
           eminently
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           assured
           ruine
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           the
           Saints
           are
           so
           clogged
           as
           they
           are
           rendred
           unweildy
           ,
           lesse
           expedite
           ,
           and
           fit
           for
           service
           ,
           they
           drive
           slowly
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           fall
           scandalously
           ,
           though
           they
           rise
           againe
           :
           Wee
           will
           pursue
           two
           or
           three
           of
           those
           points
           more
           ,
           and
           so
           conclude
           this
           head
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           purpose
           not
           to
           be
           large
           .
        
         
           Another
           effectuall
           head
           of
           temptation
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Divell
           labours
           to
           drowne
           men
           in
           perdition
           ,
           is
           the
           
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           .
           Peter
           admonisheth
           to
           
             abstaine
             from
             fleshly
             lusts
          
           ,
           because
           
             they
             warre
             against
             the
             Soule
          
           ;
           The
           Divell
           knowes
           it
           well
           ,
           and
           therefore
           fights
           against
           that
           parte
           ,
           by
           those
           weapons
           ,
           
             Our
             bodies
             are
             the
             Lords
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           should
           serve
           him
           in
           
             body
             as
             in
             spirit
          
           ;
           but
           fleshly
           lusts
           though
           they
           seems
           to
           be
           especially
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           yet
           in
           truth
           they
           moove
           circularly
           ,
           from
           the
           soule
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           
             Out
             of
             the
             heart
             comes
             fornications
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           when
           they
           have
           past
           the
           body
           and
           come
           to
           the
           heart
           againe
           ,
           the
           soule
           is
           rendred
           monstrously
           adulterous
           and
           uncleane
           ,
           so
           that
           as
           the
           soule
           is
           pander
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           so
           on
           the
           other
           side
           the
           body
           is
           vexed
           and
           harrowed
           ,
           beyond
           its
           naturall
           desires
           ,
           beyond
           what
           it
           would
           have
           to
           satisfy
           an
           uncleane
           and
           filthy
           minde
           ,
           which
           appeares
           plainely
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           debordments
           and
           excesses
           of
           no
           beasts
           ,
           are
           so
           great
           as
           those
           of
           mankind
           ,
           in
           bodily
           things
           ,
           because
           neither
           the
           reason
           of
           bodily
           pleasures
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           consideration
           ,
           calls
           for
           so
           much
           excesse
           ,
           as
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           a
           soule
           ,
           made
           uncleane
           ,
           and
           unpure
           doth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           where
           such
           lusts
           raigne
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           their
           excesses
           ,
           a
           thousand
           bodies
           would
           not
           be
           sufficient
           for
           the
           drudgery
           that
           a
           lustfull
           minde
           would
           put
           them
           to
           ,
           such
           lusts
           have
           no
           meane
           ,
           
           but
           not
           to
           be
           ,
           such
           mindes
           besides
           other
           incōveniences
           labour
           extreamely
           under
           this
           unhappinesse
           ,
           that
           they
           conflict
           continually
           with
           impossibilities
           ,
           because
           their
           desires
           run
           still
           higher
           ,
           and
           their
           lusts
           have
           enlarged
           them
           to
           a
           spheare
           ,
           and
           capacity
           that
           no
           bodie
           nor
           bodily
           thing
           can
           reach
           or
           fill
           ;
           How
           contrary
           this
           is
           to
           God
           and
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           besides
           other
           things
           ,
           two
           things
           shew
           ,
           one
           is
           that
           hee
           pretends
           to
           be
           our
           spouse
           ,
           and
           hath
           married
           us
           to
           himself
           in
           holines
           and
           righteousnes
           ,
           sutable
           to
           which
           bond
           ,
           and
           excellent
           alliance
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           series
           of
           spirituall
           lustings
           ;
           proportionable
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           subject
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           God
           the
           object
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           should
           leade
           both
           body
           and
           soule
           captive
           to
           an
           holy
           and
           intimate
           converse
           with
           so
           great
           and
           excellent
           a
           husband
           ,
           whose
           comelynesse
           should
           alwayes
           be
           in
           our
           eye
           ,
           and
           whose
           beauties
           should
           ever
           inflame
           our
           hearts
           ,
           to
           whom
           wee
           should
           
             be
             holy
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           separate
           ,
           
             both
             in
             body
             and
             spirit
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           7.34
           .
           whose
           loves
           draw
           out
           our
           affections
           strongly
           ,
           but
           orderly
           ,
           whose
           converse
           fills
           our
           minde
           and
           enlargeth
           it
           altogether
           ,
           which
           is
           
             health
             to
             our
             navell
             ,
             and
             marrow
             to
             our
             bones
             ,
          
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           effects
           of
           other
           lustings
           ,
           which
           give
           men
           occasion
           to
           mourne
           at
           last
           ,
           
             when
             their
             flesh
             and
             their
             body
             are
             consumed
             ,
          
           Prov.
           5.11
           .
           Now
           for
           this
           excellent
           spirit
           to
           be
           out-bid
           ,
           by
           so
           base
           and
           harlotry
           love
           ,
           that
           can
           make
           no
           satisfying
           returnes
           to
           have
           a
           spirit
           stollen
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           layde
           under
           chaines
           ,
           for
           these
           lustings
           are
           deepe
           pits
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           onely
           an
           almighty
           spirit
           can
           rescue
           ,
           to
           be
           cast
           of
           ,
           as
           not
           faire
           or
           not
           worthy
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           deepe
           in
           Gods
           heart
           .
           —
           
             Manet
             altâ
             repostum
             judicium
             Paridis
             spraetaeque
             injuria
             forma
             .
          
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           to
           espouse
           the
           Divell
           his
           enemy
           by
           the
           mediation
           of
           filthy
           and
           base
           lustings
           ,
           
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             men
             are
             abhorred
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           when
           they
           thus
           fall
           ,
           Prov.
           22.14
           .
        
         
         
           Another
           thing
           that
           shewes
           how
           hatefull
           these
           lustings
           are
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           that
           these
           fleshly
           lusts
           ,
           in
           that
           branch
           properly
           called
           uncleannes
           ,
           are
           made
           the
           greatest
           punishment
           of
           the
           greatest
           sinnes
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           from
           ver
           .
           21.
           to
           28.
           
           If
           you
           aske
           mee
           how
           I
           intitle
           the
           Divell
           to
           this
           ,
           besides
           what
           was
           said
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           head
           ,
           (
           that
           the
           Divell
           who
           shoots
           at
           the
           soule
           ,
           knowes
           those
           lusts
           ruine
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           useth
           this
           great
           engine
           against
           it
           ,
           )
           first
           how
           can
           you
           make
           a
           more
           proper
           match
           then
           betweene
           the
           uncleane
           spirit
           ,
           and
           those
           lusts
           ,
           which
           are
           properly
           stiled
           by
           God
           himself
           uncleaunesse
           in
           the
           abstract
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           all
           others
           most
           eminently
           uncleane
           and
           impure
           ;
           besides
           looke
           upon
           men
           the
           Divell
           acts
           and
           possesseth
           most
           fully
           and
           immediately
           ,
           
             their
             God
             is
             their
             belly
             ,
             they
             fulfill
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
          
           which
           is
           ingaged
           as
           deepe
           as
           the
           body
           is
           in
           these
           lustings
           ,
           and
           evill
           affections
           ,
           2.
           
           Eph.
           2.3
           .
           and
           not
           to
           prosecute
           this
           further
           ,
           it
           is
           extreamely
           observable
           that
           where
           the
           Divell
           keeps
           open
           court
           ,
           reignes
           personally
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           ,
           as
           hee
           doth
           amongst
           infinite
           numbers
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           though
           wee
           are
           not
           acquainted
           with
           such
           assemblings
           ,
           therein
           all
           beastly
           shapes
           and
           manners
           ,
           hee
           doth
           subject
           them
           to
           the
           actuall
           commission
           ,
           of
           what
           ever
           wee
           call
           uncleannes
           ,
           although
           oftentimes
           greatly
           contrary
           to
           their
           wills
           and
           desires
           ,
           that
           suffer
           such
           things
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           the
           bond
           of
           their
           obedience
           is
           strickt
           ,
           and
           they
           can
           refuse
           nothing
           ,
           who
           have
           subjected
           their
           necks
           to
           that
           yoake
           ,
           this
           ,
           innumerable
           and
           joint
           confessions
           of
           witches
           and
           sorcerers
           ,
           accord
           upon
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           could
           give
           you
           account
           enough
           upon
           as
           good
           record
           as
           story
           can
           give
           us
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           although
           ,
           which
           also
           wee
           may
           consider
           ,
           the
           Divells
           are
           altogether
           uncapable
           of
           any
           pleasure
           ,
           from
           such
           fleshly
           acts
           ,
           who
           as
           being
           spirits
           ,
           have
           
           neither
           flesh
           nor
           bones
           nor
           blood
           ,
           they
           do
           it
           onely
           to
           debase
           mankinde
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           most
           sensuall
           lusts
           
             which
             fight
             against
             the
             soule
          
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           at
           the
           greatest
           distance
           ,
           from
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           employments
           ,
           by
           which
           onely
           the
           humaine
           nature
           is
           perfected
           and
           improoved
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           this
           besides
           what
           hath
           bene
           said
           already
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           expresly
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           in
           generall
           amongst
           mankinde
           ,
           but
           even
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           considerable
           to
           us
           all
           ;
           It
           is
           
             Sathan
             which
             tempts
             men
             for
             their
             incontinency
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           7.5
           .
           And
           it
           is
           from
           him
           that
           
             the
             younger
             women
             waxe
             wanton
             against
             Christ
             ,
             and
             turne
             after
             Sathan
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Tim.
           5.11.15
           .
           so
           as
           there
           is
           cause
           enough
           to
           entitle
           Sathan
           to
           this
           high
           way
           of
           perdition
           ,
           to
           these
           
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             that
             fight
             against
             the
             soule
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           cause
           enough
           for
           us
           to
           watch
           ,
           him
           and
           our selves
           in
           this
           high
           way
           of
           perdition
           ,
           in
           which
           every
           step
           wee
           take
           is
           a
           departing
           from
           Christ
           our
           spouse
           ,
           to
           follow
           Sathan
           ,
           for
           the
           Scripture
           calls
           it
           
             a
             turning
             after
             Sathan
          
           ;
           Men
           are
           apt
           to
           thinke
           that
           it
           is
           but
           a
           turning
           after
           their
           loves
           ,
           a
           turning
           after
           pleasures
           ,
           but
           besides
           which
           you
           leave
           which
           is
           Christ
           your
           husband
           ,
           you
           follow
           indeed
           Sathan
           in
           that
           disguise
           which
           should
           keepe
           us
           at
           the
           greatest
           distance
           ,
           in
           every
           degree
           or
           steppe
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           A
           fifth
           beaten
           path
           of
           the
           Divell
           is
           
             Pride
             ,
             the
             pride
             of
             life
          
           you
           may
           know
           that
           to
           be
           the
           Divells
           way
           ,
           from
           which
           God
           calls
           you
           of
           so
           earnestly
           and
           so
           effectually
           :
           first
           by
           his
           denouncements
           against
           the
           proud
           and
           pride
           ,
           
             Pride
             goeth
             before
             destruction
          
           ,
           Prov.
           16.18
           .
           as
           the
           herbenger
           or
           usher
           that
           makes
           way
           ,
           a
           man
           acted
           and
           filled
           with
           pride
           ,
           is
           upon
           the
           very
           brincke
           of
           the
           precipice
           of
           ruine
           ,
           hee
           is
           dropping
           into
           destruction
           ,
           God
           delights
           to
           
             debase
             every
             one
             that
             is
             proud
             ,
          
           hee
           doth
           but
           
           stay
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           proud
           enough
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           more
           capable
           of
           ruine
           ,
           and
           destruction
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           fall
           deeper
           .
           Therefore
           
             when
             pride
             cometh
             ,
             then
             cometh
             shame
             ,
          
           Prov.
           11.2
           .
           and
           they
           come
           both
           together
           ,
           pride
           onely
           hath
           the
           upperhaud
           ;
           Will
           you
           see
           how
           God
           sets
           himself
           against
           this
           evill
           ,
           Iob
           26.12
           .
           
             By
             his
             understanding
             hee
             smiteth
             through
             the
             proud
             :
             Hee
             divideth
             the
             sea
             with
             his
             power
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           said
           before
           ,
           but
           imployes
           his
           wisedome
           and
           understanding
           to
           smite
           through
           proud
           men
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           do
           it
           most
           assuredly
           ,
           to
           doe
           it
           most
           seasonably
           for
           their
           ruine
           ;
           so
           Prov.
           16
           ▪
           5.
           
           
             Every
             one
             that
             is
             proud
             in
             heart
             is
             an
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord.
          
           Nothing
           proud
           men
           ,
           looke
           after
           more
           then
           to
           be
           had
           in
           esteeme
           ,
           and
           in
           honour
           ,
           to
           be
           admired
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           to
           others
           the
           objects
           of
           their
           envies
           ,
           and
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           wishes
           ,
           the
           rule
           and
           modell
           of
           their
           actions
           ,
           but
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             Hee
             is
             an
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           that
           men
           are
           which
           they
           are
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           shal
           be
           within
           a
           while
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           shal
           be
           a
           loathing
           and
           an
           abhorring
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           things
           which
           they
           would
           establist
           shal
           be
           scattered
           ,
           &
           the
           houses
           they
           would
           build
           shal
           be
           pulled
           downe
           ,
           for
           so
           sayes
           
             Mary
             ;
             Hee
             hath
             scattered
             the
             proud
             in
             the
             imagination
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
          
           Luk.
           1.51
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           concentration
           of
           thoughts
           ,
           castles
           that
           men
           build
           for
           themselves
           ,
           the
           imaginations
           ,
           the
           thoughts
           of
           mens
           hearts
           drive
           to
           some
           height
           ,
           to
           some
           high
           marke
           ,
           or
           But
           ,
           sutable
           to
           the
           fountaine
           from
           whence
           they
           flow
           ,
           a
           proud
           heart
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           have
           wrought
           them
           up
           to
           a
           due
           height
           and
           proportion
           ,
           and
           looke
           for
           the
           product
           or
           result
           of
           all
           ,
           then
           God
           comes
           as
           with
           a
           whirlewinde
           ,
           and
           scatters
           them
           ,
           and
           shewes
           how
           ill
           compacted
           every
           building
           is
           ,
           how
           loosely
           it
           is
           layde
           ,
           which
           is
           formed
           without
           him
           ,
           so
           for
           the
           other
           place
           which
           I
           hinted
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             will
             destroy
             the
             house
             of
             the
             proud
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           
           Prov.
           15.25
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           onely
           their
           workes
           in
           designe
           as
           before
           ,
           but
           their
           workes
           in
           issue
           and
           effect
           ;
           God
           may
           permit
           some
           designes
           to
           come
           to
           issue
           ,
           they
           may
           build
           houses
           and
           get
           possessions
           ,
           but
           they
           shal
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           of
           no
           assurance
           like
           a
           building
           on
           the
           sand
           ,
           either
           their
           foundations
           shall
           faile
           them
           ,
           or
           from
           heaven
           the
           Lord
           shall
           thunder
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           Hanna
           sayes
           in
           her
           song
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           2.10
           .
           which
           is
           a
           proper
           way
           of
           destroying
           ,
           and
           pulling
           downe
           proud
           men
           ,
           and
           things
           ,
           which
           lift
           up
           their
           head
           to
           heaven
           ,
           but
           saith
           hee
           in
           the
           same
           vers
           .
           
             Hee
             will
             establish
             the
             border
             of
             the
             widdow
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             a
             widdow
             which
             being
             desolate
             and
             afflicted
             trusts
             in
             God
          
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           elsewhere
           ,
           widdowes
           who
           of
           all
           other
           lye
           exposed
           enough
           to
           injury
           ,
           that
           have
           no
           great
           projects
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           no
           limits
           ,
           or
           borders
           ,
           but
           of
           Gods
           making
           ,
           and
           little
           power
           to
           defend
           themselves
           and
           theirs
           from
           assaults
           and
           ruine
           ,
           God
           will
           establish
           them
           ,
           sayes
           hee
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             will
             be
             their
             keeper
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             need
             not
             feare
             ,
          
           there
           is
           no
           fence
           so
           good
           ,
           as
           what
           is
           of
           Gods
           making
           ,
           hee
           hath
           bounded
           the
           sea
           by
           an
           invisible
           bound
           ,
           his
           word
           ,
           but
           no
           bounds
           are
           like
           it
           ,
           so
           if
           hee
           make
           a
           hedge
           about
           any
           ,
           about
           his
           house
           and
           his
           wayes
           ,
           nothing
           shal
           be
           able
           to
           touch
           him
           ,
           and
           this
           leades
           mee
           to
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           that
           blessed
           part
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           other
           graces
           is
           the
           foundation
           ,
           the
           corner
           stone
           to
           happines
           ,
           and
           blessednes
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           humility
           ,
           when
           God
           would
           bring
           his
           Sonne
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           brought
           him
           in
           the
           most
           himble
           posture
           ;
           his
           condition
           ,
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           his
           worke
           ,
           were
           all
           of
           a
           lowe
           and
           humble
           edition
           ,
           and
           whereas
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           for
           our
           sakes
           and
           part
           of
           his
           sufferings
           for
           sin
           ,
           not
           so
           onely
           ,
           but
           especially
           and
           particularly
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           of
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           so
           of
           this
           grace
           also
           hee
           might
           be
           to
           us
           the
           great
           instance
           and
           patterne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           himself
           sayes
           ,
           
             Learne
             of
             mee
             for
             
             I
             am
             meeke
             and
             lowly
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             yee
             shall
             finde
             rest
             ,
          
           that
           which
           all
           the
           world
           seekes
           after
           but
           none
           finde
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           in
           that
           condition
           ;
           so
           Phil.
           2.5.6
           .
           
             Let
             this
             minde
             be
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             was
             also
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             being
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             God
             ,
             thought
             it
             not
             robbery
             to
             be
             equall
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             reputation
             ,
             and
             tooke
             upon
             him
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             servant
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           whither
           ever
           his
           worke
           or
           condition
           leade
           him
           ,
           into
           what
           ever
           abasement
           ,
           into
           what
           ever
           lownesse
           ,
           thither
           his
           minde
           easily
           carried
           him
           ,
           therefore
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             Let
             this
             minde
             be
             in
             you
          
           ;
           It
           may
           be
           you
           shall
           not
           be
           lead
           into
           such
           extremities
           ,
           into
           such
           lownes
           ,
           (
           for
           hee
           dranke
           deepe
           ,
           yet
           the
           Saints
           are
           laid
           low
           often
           ,
           )
           how
           ever
           let
           the
           minde
           be
           in
           you
           ,
           have
           a
           ready
           minde
           ,
           a
           minde
           prepared
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           fits
           so
           for
           all
           kinds
           of
           worke
           and
           communion
           for
           doing
           and
           suffering
           ,
           as
           such
           a
           minde
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           which
           ,
           either
           wee
           are
           not
           lead
           into
           opportunities
           of
           glorifying
           God
           ,
           or
           wee
           loose
           them
           ,
           and
           soyle
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           nothing
           of
           them
           :
           Besides
           this
           (
           then
           which
           wee
           cannot
           frame
           a
           greater
           argument
           ,
           )
           how
           is
           this
           frame
           commended
           to
           us
           by
           God
           ,
           who
           best
           knowes
           what
           is
           best
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           what
           best
           pleaseth
           him
           ;
           Hee
           tells
           you
           
             that
             hee
             giveth
             grace
             to
             the
             humble
             ,
          
           Iam.
           4.6
           .
           
             That
             hee
             will
             dwell
             with
             the
             humble
             even
             as
             in
             heaven
             ,
          
           Isa.
           57.15
           .
           where
           hee
           will
           display
           his
           beames
           for
           comfort
           and
           joy
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           revive
           their
           spirit
           and
           make
           them
           live
           ,
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           men
           are
           seldome
           empty
           enough
           for
           Gods
           filling
           ,
           nor
           humble
           enough
           for
           his
           revivings
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           wee
           have
           no
           more
           of
           this
           heavenly
           influence
           ,
           but
           are
           faine
           to
           spin
           our
           joyes
           out
           of
           our
           owne
           bowells
           ,
           as
           the
           spider
           doth
           her
           webbe
           ,
           and
           with
           contracted
           and
           bowed
           shoulders
           ,
           to
           beare
           our
           burthens
           ,
           which
           a
           little
           influence
           from
           God
           would
           make
           exceeding
           light
           ,
           hee
           tells
           you
           all
           the
           ill
           hee
           sends
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           humble
           you
           ,
           and
           hee
           is
           
           forced
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           
             that
             hee
             may
             doe
             you
             good
             ,
          
           Deut.
           8.16
           .
           hee
           tells
           you
           that
           if
           you
           will
           be
           pleased
           with
           any
           of
           his
           workes
           ,
           with
           newes
           from
           heaven
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           humble
           .
           
             The
             humble
             shall
             see
             this
             and
             be
             glad
             ,
          
           Psal.
           69.32
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           what
           God
           workes
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           not
           humble
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           live
           ,
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           or
           have
           eyes
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           
             and
             the
             humble
             shall
             heare
             thereof
             and
             be
             glad
             ,
          
           Psal.
           34.2
           .
           great
           things
           are
           done
           and
           no
           notice
           taken
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           men
           are
           not
           humble
           .
           The
           way
           to
           take
           in
           the
           comforts
           and
           the
           joyes
           from
           the
           workes
           God
           doth
           ,
           or
           the
           Saints
           doe
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           humble
           ,
           for
           proud
           men
           minde
           themselves
           to
           much
           ,
           to
           consider
           God
           or
           others
           ,
           not
           to
           multiply
           more
           places
           ,
           would
           you
           be
           great
           in
           any
           respect
           ,
           Prov.
           15.33
           .
           
             Before
             honour
             is
             humility
          
           ,
           and
           Prov.
           22.4
           .
           
             By
             humility
             and
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             riches
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             life
             :
          
           If
           God
           have
           destin'd
           you
           for
           these
           things
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           gate
           you
           must
           enter
           at
           ,
           would
           you
           be
           great
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ,
           take
           it
           in
           what
           capacity
           you
           will
           ,
           Math.
           18.4
           .
           
             Whosover
             shall
             humble
             himself
             as
             a
             little
             childe
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             greatest
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
          
           ;
           But
           you
           will
           say
           how
           comes
           the
           Divell
           into
           this
           charge
           ,
           first
           as
           hee
           comes
           into
           all
           sinnes
           especially
           such
           as
           are
           great
           and
           crying
           ,
           what
           ever
           drawes
           much
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           what
           ever
           God
           drawes
           from
           much
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           but
           so
           is
           pride
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           .
        
         
           Another
           way
           by
           which
           wee
           shall
           intitle
           the
           Divell
           to
           this
           march
           of
           pride
           ,
           is
           contention
           ,
           Prov.
           13.10
           .
           
             Onely
             by
             pride
             cometh
             contention
          
           ,
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           by
           pride
           alone
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           pride
           alone
           is
           sufficient
           of
           it self
           without
           any
           other
           reason
           ,
           to
           cause
           the
           greatest
           contentions
           ;
           for
           instance
           ,
           men
           are
           not
           apt
           to
           fall
           into
           quarrells
           and
           contentions
           ,
           unlesse
           distempered
           by
           drinke
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           have
           their
           passions
           stirred
           up
           by
           injury
           ,
           or
           are
           distempered
           ,
           or
           provoked
           ,
           some
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           but
           pride
           
           alone
           makes
           men
           quarrelsome
           ,
           and
           contentious
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Psal.
           10.2
           .
           
             the
             wicked
             in
             his
             pride
             doth
             persecute
             the
             poore
          
           ;
           the
           poore
           middles
           not
           with
           him
           ,
           hurts
           him
           not
           ,
           but
           hee
           is
           proud
           ,
           that
           is
           enough
           ,
           and
           having
           advantage
           over
           him
           ,
           being
           on
           the
           higher
           ground
           ,
           hee
           pursuis
           it
           .
           So
           what
           mighty
           reproaches
           and
           revilings
           Moab
           ,
           and
           
             the
             children
             of
             Ammon
          
           layd
           upon
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           which
           meanes
           they
           contended
           with
           them
           ,
           appeares
           Zeph.
           2.8
           .
           Now
           this
           ,
           God
           gives
           meerly
           to
           their
           pride
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           in
           the
           9.
           verse
           ,
           hee
           threatens
           the
           cruellest
           desolations
           to
           them
           ,
           he
           ads
           ver
           .
           10.
           
             this
             shall
             they
             have
             for
             their
             pride
             ,
          
           their
           pride
           was
           enough
           to
           intitle
           them
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           injury
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           that
           punishment
           .
           It
           was
           pride
           that
           caused
           contention
           amongst
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           their
           disputations
           and
           their
           strife
           ,
           
             who
             should
             be
             the
             greatest
          
           ,
           Marc.
           9.34
           .
           that
           pride
           was
           the
           disease
           ,
           appeares
           
             because
             humility
             was
             the
             remedy
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           36.37
           .
           Also
           Math.
           18.1.2.3
           .
           where
           Christ
           tells
           them
           that
           except
           they
           be
           humble
           as
           little
           children
           ,
           they
           shall
           neither
           be
           first
           nor
           second
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           goe
           to
           heaven
           at
           all
           ,
           ver
           .
           3.
           
           
             Except
             yee
             become
             as
             litle
             children
             ,
             yee
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
          
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           preeminency
           ,
           pride
           obstructs
           the
           way
           to
           it
           ;
           It
           is
           humility
           that
           opens
           the
           doore
           ,
           ver
           .
           4.
           
           
             Whoso
             ever
             shall
             humble
             himself
             ,
             as
             a
             little
             childe
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             the
             greatest
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
          
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           hee
           that
           puts
           for
           place
           shall
           have
           it
           ,
           but
           hee
           that
           stayes
           till
           hee
           be
           called
           :
           But
           it
           were
           well
           ,
           if
           our
           contentions
           ended
           with
           others
           ,
           if
           that
           were
           the
           bounds
           of
           them
           ,
           doe
           wee
           not
           contend
           with
           our selves
           ,
           our
           conditions
           ,
           and
           with
           God
           every
           day
           ;
           Let
           a
           mans
           condition
           be
           never
           so
           good
           ,
           never
           so
           incompassed
           with
           mercies
           ,
           pride
           alone
           raiseth
           a
           contention
           ,
           picks
           a
           quarrell
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           alone
           is
           sufficient
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           nothing
           els
           .
           Why
           are
           wee
           not
           
           contented
           ,
           why
           are
           wee
           not
           well
           ,
           when
           wee
           have
           enough
           ,
           or
           to
           much
           ,
           do
           you
           know
           what
           makes
           the
           contention
           ,
           it
           is
           pride
           ,
           
             yee
             have
             food
             and
             rayment
          
           ,
           yee
           have
           not
           the
           least
           part
           of
           mercies
           ,
           yee
           have
           not
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           afflictions
           ;
           what
           is
           the
           matter
           why
           doe
           yee
           contend
           ,
           why
           doe
           you
           walke
           heavily
           and
           dejectedly
           ,
           it
           is
           pride
           ,
           pride
           onely
           ,
           or
           pride
           alone
           can
           do
           it
           ,
           can
           set
           you
           as
           fiercely
           upon
           your
           condition
           and
           upon
           God
           ,
           as
           upon
           your
           brother
           ,
           or
           your
           neighbour
           ,
           yea
           when
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           at
           all
           ;
           It
           s
           a
           glasse
           that
           extenuates
           goods
           ,
           and
           multiplyes
           ills
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           more
           then
           any
           glasse
           can
           do
           ,
           findes
           them
           where
           they
           are
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           this
           as
           I
           told
           you
           of
           lust
           is
           a
           most
           boundlesse
           thing
           ,
           and
           will
           send
           you
           to
           impossibilities
           for
           satisfaction
           ;
           for
           let
           no
           man
           thinke
           ,
           it
           lyes
           in
           the
           power
           of
           his
           condition
           to
           make
           him
           happy
           ,
           pride
           will
           outrunne
           it
           faster
           then
           it
           can
           possibly
           flow
           in
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           pride
           multiplyes
           with
           the
           flowing
           in
           ,
           as
           fire
           increaseth
           by
           fewell
           ;
           consider
           therefore
           when
           you
           contend
           with
           your
           condition
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           not
           satisfied
           with
           your
           estate
           ,
           it
           might
           possibly
           have
           bene
           greater
           or
           larger
           ,
           or
           fairer
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           word
           otherwise
           ,
           nay
           when
           you
           doe
           not
           walke
           cheerfully
           and
           thankfully
           and
           contentedly
           in
           what
           you
           have
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           failing
           is
           of
           the
           same
           roote
           ,
           and
           spring
           )
           then
           you
           contend
           with
           God
           ,
           you
           murmure
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           this
           a
           love
           from
           pride
           ,
           properly
           and
           onely
           from
           pride
           ,
           
             for
             the
             judge
             of
             all
             the
             world
             cannot
             but
             doe
             justly
          
           ;
           God
           cannot
           hurt
           you
           ,
           cannot
           injure
           ,
           or
           provoke
           you
           ,
           as
           another
           may
           ,
           all
           your
           contentions
           with
           your
           conditions
           and
           so
           with
           God
           ,
           are
           onely
           from
           pride
           ;
           now
           I
           beseech
           you
           who
           is
           the
           great
           Authour
           and
           fomenter
           of
           contention
           ,
           but
           the
           Divell
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           calumniatour
           ,
           one
           that
           breeds
           ill
           blood
           ,
           that
           doth
           
             calumniate
             and
             accuse
             night
             and
             day
          
           ;
           hee
           doth
           
           not
           onely
           accuse
           us
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           God
           to
           us
           ,
           hee
           accused
           God
           to
           Evah
           ,
           hee
           told
           her
           
             they
             should
             be
             as
             Gods
             ,
             knowing
             good
             and
             evill
             ,
          
           this
           temptation
           tooke
           ,
           now
           hee
           intimated
           that
           God
           made
           that
           restraint
           out
           of
           envy
           ,
           because
           hee
           would
           have
           none
           so
           great
           and
           so
           happy
           as
           himself
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           was
           not
           so
           much
           love
           in
           giving
           you
           liberty
           to
           eate
           of
           the
           other
           trees
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           envy
           and
           ill
           will
           in
           restrayning
           you
           from
           this
           ,
           
             For
             God
             knoweth
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           And
           hee
           accused
           Iob
           to
           God
           ,
           
             doth
             Iob
             serve
             God
             for
             nought
             ?
          
           A
           great
           part
           of
           his
           traynes
           are
           spent
           ,
           in
           sowing
           dissentions
           ,
           in
           making
           breaches
           ,
           in
           multiplying
           wrath
           where
           it
           is
           conceived
           ,
           in
           boyling
           it
           up
           to
           revenge
           ,
           and
           then
           effecting
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           nothing
           ,
           hee
           traines
           up
           his
           more
           in
           ,
           then
           in
           contentions
           ,
           and
           wayes
           of
           revenging
           themselves
           ,
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           effecting
           which
           is
           ordinarily
           the
           reward
           ,
           his
           sworne
           vassalls
           get
           for
           the
           slaving
           ,
           and
           alienation
           of
           their
           soules
           and
           bodies
           ;
           to
           conclude
           ,
           hee
           is
           
             the
             true
             king
             over
             all
             the
             children
             of
             pride
             ,
          
           Iob
           41.34
           .
           to
           whom
           it
           may
           be
           said
           as
           to
           Pilate
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           
             Behold
             your
             King
          
           :
           For
           pride
           was
           properly
           the
           Divells
           sin
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           3.6
           .
           It
           is
           called
           
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Divell
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           for
           which
           the
           Divell
           is
           condemned
           ;
           
             Not
             a
             novice
             ,
             least
             being
             lifted
             up
             with
             pride
             ,
             hee
             fall
             into
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Divell
             .
          
           This
           therefore
           was
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           multiplyed
           and
           derived
           presently
           hee
           fastened
           it
           upon
           Adam
           ,
           to
           wish
           to
           be
           as
           God
           ,
           
             knowing
             good
             and
             evill
          
           ,
           and
           although
           some
           other
           sinnes
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           constitution
           ,
           and
           temper
           ,
           may
           beare
           the
           title
           of
           the
           master
           sin
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           hinder
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           a
           true
           sence
           it
           may
           be
           saide
           that
           pride
           is
           the
           master
           sin
           in
           all
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           utmost
           roote
           in
           originall
           sin
           ,
           that
           which
           lieth
           deepest
           in
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           can
           must
           hardly
           be
           reached
           ;
           what
           are
           afflictions
           generally
           for
           ,
           but
           
             to
             hide
             pride
             from
             
             man
             ,
          
           nay
           ,
           temptations
           are
           let
           out
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           corruptions
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           not
           be
           lifted
           up
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           to
           Paul
           ,
           what
           ever
           his
           temptations
           were
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           all
           was
           that
           hee
           might
           not
           be
           proud
           and
           lifted
           up
           with
           his
           revelations
           ;
           this
           therefore
           is
           the
           proper
           sin
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           and
           hath
           so
           great
           a
           root
           in
           us
           ,
           of
           his
           laying
           in
           ,
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           fostering
           ever
           since
           ,
           wee
           should
           watch
           him
           especially
           in
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           hath
           all
           the
           evills
           in
           it
           ,
           wee
           have
           formerly
           named
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           all
           other
           things
           most
           opposite
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           our
           peace
           and
           comfort
           .
        
         
           Another
           martch
           of
           the
           Divells
           eminent
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           most
           dangerous
           and
           ensnaring
           to
           others
           ,
           is
           that
           wee
           call
           worldlines
           ,
           wee
           know
           the
           Divel
           is
           called
           
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
          
           ,
           and
           ,
           
             they
             that
             will
             be
             rich
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           that
           set
           their
           hearts
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           propose
           this
           to
           themselves
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           rich
           ,
           they
           will
           abound
           ,
           they
           will
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           what
           ever
           it
           cost
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           breake
           never
           so
           many
           hedges
           for
           it
           ,
           though
           they
           tread
           never
           so
           many
           unjust
           or
           weary
           steps
           ,
           
             they
             fall
             into
             temptation
             and
             a
             snare
             :
          
           The
           Divell
           hath
           them
           in
           his
           snares
           ,
           and
           leades
           them
           whither
           hee
           will
           ,
           whither
           hee
           hath
           a
           minde
           to
           leade
           them
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           6.9
           .
           Other
           sins
           have
           their
           aggravations
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           the
           most
           earthly
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           respects
           ,
           the
           most
           unworthy
           a
           man
           ;
           And
           therefore
           the
           seate
           of
           this
           lust
           is
           ordinarily
           the
           basest
           spirits
           ,
           there
           it
           hath
           its
           rise
           ,
           and
           growth
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           effects
           ,
           it
           is
           
             the
             root
             of
             all
             evill
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           aswell
           as
           other
           vices
           ,
           it
           is
           extreamely
           fertill
           of
           ill
           ,
           whether
           you
           consider
           the
           evill
           of
           sin
           ,
           or
           the
           evill
           of
           punishment
           for
           sin
           ,
           this
           love
           of
           riches
           ,
           what
           will
           it
           not
           constraine
           men
           to
           ,
           they
           will
           breake
           all
           the
           commandements
           in
           a
           round
           for
           the
           satisfying
           of
           those
           lusts
           ,
           what
           frauds
           ,
           deceits
           ,
           perjuryes
           ,
           cruelties
           ,
           murthers
           ,
           hatreds
           have
           bene
           exercised
           
           for
           the
           nourishing
           of
           this
           lust
           ,
           nay
           what
           other
           sins
           of
           lust
           and
           uncleannesse
           ,
           of
           the
           lowest
           and
           basest
           kinde
           ?
           People
           often
           subject
           their
           bodies
           and
           soules
           to
           the
           satisfying
           of
           this
           affection
           ;
           And
           for
           the
           evill
           of
           punishment
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           heere
           ,
           
             that
             they
             pierce
             themselves
             thorough
             with
             many
             sorrowes
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           carefull
           and
           sorrowfull
           life
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           contrary
           to
           that
           good
           Solomon
           speakes
           of
           ,
           
             of
             rejoycing
             in
             their
             portion
          
           ,
           and
           enjoying
           it
           with
           thanksgiving
           )
           they
           are
           full
           of
           cares
           ,
           and
           their
           injoying
           time
           comes
           never
           ,
           for
           they
           grow
           poore
           by
           their
           riches
           ,
           they
           extenuate
           that
           in
           their
           affection
           ,
           which
           to
           their
           sence
           they
           abound
           in
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           more
           then
           their
           chests
           or
           their
           barnes
           can
           hold
           ,
           their
           hearts
           tell
           them
           this
           is
           nothing
           :
           Besides
           they
           expose
           themselves
           to
           the
           greatest
           labours
           ,
           to
           the
           greatest
           wearinesse
           that
           is
           imaginable
           ,
           they
           toyle
           by
           day
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           rest
           by
           night
           ,
           the
           feare
           of
           loosing
           pierceth
           as
           much
           as
           the
           paine
           of
           getting
           ,
           and
           
             there
             is
             no
             end
             of
             their
             travaile
          
           ;
           But
           there
           be
           other
           sorrowes
           also
           ,
           terrors
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           flashings
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           ordinarily
           accompany
           those
           lustings
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           reward
           and
           salary
           of
           their
           actions
           ,
           besides
           the
           great
           evill
           which
           I
           have
           not
           named
           ,
           that
           
             they
             erre
             from
             the
             faith
          
           ,
           for
           having
           changed
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           
             covetousnes
             ,
             which
             is
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           it
           s
           no
           wonder
           if
           they
           fall
           from
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           if
           not
           in
           profession
           ,
           in
           deede
           ,
           become
           apostates
           ;
           I
           have
           wondred
           why
           this
           should
           be
           said
           of
           covetousnes
           ,
           rather
           then
           of
           any
           other
           vice
           ,
           that
           
             is
             Idolatrous
             ,
             nor
             a
             covetous
             person
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Idolater
             ,
          
           Eph.
           5.5
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           ambition
           ,
           and
           pride
           and
           self
           love
           is
           idolatrous
           also
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           that
           covetous
           persons
           worship
           the
           same
           things
           that
           Idolaters
           doe
           ,
           silver
           and
           gold
           ,
           
             the
             Idole
             of
             the
             gentile
             are
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             the
             worke
             of
             mens
             hands
          
           ;
           materially
           they
           worship
           the
           same
           ,
           therefore
           
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             yee
             cannot
             serve
             God
             and
             Mammon
             ,
          
           Math
           6.24
           .
           Ye
           cannot
           put
           your
           trust
           in
           the
           Lord
           and
           in
           riches
           ,
           the
           Lord
           and
           riches
           cannot
           be
           your
           strong
           tower
           together
           ,
           perhaps
           it
           may
           be
           this
           ,
           that
           though
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           devotion
           and
           addresses
           other
           things
           may
           be
           our
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           wee
           may
           serve
           them
           ,
           worke
           to
           them
           ,
           labour
           to
           please
           them
           ,
           so
           the
           Apostle
           sayes
           ,
           
             their
             belly
             is
             their
             God
          
           ,
           yet
           in
           respect
           of
           trust
           and
           confidence
           (
           which
           is
           much
           of
           the
           worship
           God
           hath
           from
           us
           )
           riches
           especially
           carry
           it
           away
           there
           ,
           for
           the
           world
           hath
           got
           an
           opinion
           (
           though
           a
           very
           false
           one
           )
           that
           riches
           can
           doe
           all
           things
           ,
           therefore
           they
           vale
           and
           bow
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           trust
           in
           it
           ,
           besides
           because
           this
           is
           generally
           received
           ,
           and
           
             men
             are
             called
             wise
             ,
             when
             they
             doe
             well
             to
             themselves
          
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           brands
           this
           especially
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           truth
           also
           of
           other
           lustings
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           more
           intense
           and
           earnest
           pursuite
           of
           them
           ,
           Idolatry
           is
           committed
           ;
           Now
           in
           this
           the
           Divell
           as
           in
           other
           things
           juggles
           with
           us
           extreamely
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           baites
           and
           snares
           ,
           with
           which
           hee
           holds
           those
           personally
           and
           professedly
           subjected
           to
           him
           ,
           is
           some
           money
           they
           shall
           get
           ,
           some
           hidden
           treasure
           ,
           these
           poore
           captives
           hee
           abuseth
           infinitely
           ,
           and
           after
           severall
           yeares
           expectations
           of
           some
           great
           riches
           ,
           and
           many
           diggings
           and
           minings
           ,
           wherein
           by
           breaking
           some
           method
           ,
           or
           other
           they
           faile
           a
           thousand
           times
           ,
           they
           meet
           at
           last
           with
           winde
           in
           steed
           of
           gold
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           lookes
           like
           it
           ,
           but
           prooves
           leaves
           or
           dust
           when
           they
           use
           it
           .
           Remigius
           reports
           that
           of
           all
           the
           moneys
           ,
           that
           the
           witches
           that
           fell
           under
           his
           examination
           ,
           acknowledge
           to
           have
           received
           from
           the
           Divell
           ,
           there
           were
           but
           three
           stivers
           prooved
           currant
           ,
           the
           rest
           were
           leaves
           ,
           or
           sand
           ,
           when
           it
           came
           to
           use
           ;
           hee
           doth
           the
           same
           in
           effect
           with
           all
           earthly
           men
           ,
           either
           hee
           deludes
           their
           hopes
           ,
           they
           get
           not
           what
           they
           expected
           ,
           
           hee
           makes
           them
           labour
           for
           that
           hee
           knowes
           they
           shall
           not
           obtaine
           ,
           or
           deceives
           them
           in
           their
           enjoyments
           ,
           they
           make
           nothing
           of
           what
           they
           possesse
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           and
           not
           to
           enjoye
           ,
           in
           truth
           ,
           that
           is
           out
           of
           his
           power
           :
           The
           comfort
           of
           things
           ,
           the
           good
           of
           things
           hee
           cannot
           give
           if
           hee
           would
           ,
           and
           hee
           would
           not
           if
           hee
           could
           ,
           the
           Divell
           incourageth
           us
           to
           cracke
           the
           nut
           ,
           but
           God
           takes
           away
           the
           kirnell
           ,
           
             gives
             it
             to
             them
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             before
             him
          
           ;
           comfort
           and
           enjoyment
           and
           delight
           are
           the
           portion
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           
             A
             mans
             life
             stands
             not
             in
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             things
             that
             hee
             possesseth
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           good
           and
           happinesse
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           
             A
             litle
             that
             a
             righteous
             man
             hath
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             the
             revenues
             of
             many
             wicked
             ,
          
           Eccles.
           2.26
           .
           
             God
             giveth
             to
             a
             man
             good
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             wisedome
             and
             knowledge
             and
             joye
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           wisedome
           to
           pursue
           right
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           goe
           right
           wayes
           to
           attaine
           the
           end
           hee
           desires
           ,
           knowledge
           how
           to
           improove
           them
           ,
           and
           joy
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           good
           and
           comfort
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           life
           ;
           
             But
             to
             the
             sinner
             hee
             giveth
             travell
             ,
             hee
             giveth
             to
             gather
             and
             to
             heape
             up
             that
             hee
             may
             give
             it
             to
             him
             that
             is
             good
             before
             him
          
           ;
           they
           dig
           the
           mines
           ,
           they
           plough
           the
           ground
           ,
           but
           the
           Saints
           enjoy
           ,
           they
           reape
           and
           gather
           .
        
         
           
           Therefore
           particularly
           to
           this
           ,
           
             let
             the
             rich
             man
             rejoyce
             in
             that
             hee
             is
             made
             low
             ,
             and
             the
             brother
             of
             low
             degree
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             exalted
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           shew
           them
           God
           ,
           and
           heaven
           ,
           convert
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           eaven
           presently
           ,
           both
           are
           alike
           neere
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           comfort
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           world
           pretends
           to
           ,
           but
           cannot
           give
           ;
           
             Godlinesse
             with
             contentment
             is
             great
             gaine
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           gives
           contentment
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           gaine
           you
           looke
           after
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           happinesse
           that
           wealth
           promiseth
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           God
           that
           gives
           it
           ;
           now
           a
           rich
           and
           a
           
             poore
             brother
          
           are
           neere
           God
           alike
           ,
           if
           the
           rich
           at
           least
           be
           made
           low
           ,
           if
           hee
           have
           learned
           
             not
             to
             trust
             in
             uncertaine
             riches
             ,
          
           if
           his
           pride
           that
           riches
           
           causeth
           be
           abated
           ,
           and
           the
           poore
           brother
           be
           exalted
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           hee
           sees
           not
           such
           a
           difference
           in
           respect
           of
           solid
           comfort
           ,
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           hee
           sees
           himself
           in
           as
           good
           a
           posture
           as
           rich
           men
           .
           Indeed
           that
           men
           are
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           true
           vallue
           is
           according
           to
           the
           proportion
           of
           their
           neernesse
           to
           him
           ,
           not
           to
           what
           they
           are
           to
           riches
           ,
           to
           Princes
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           great
           things
           of
           this
           world
           .
        
         
           So
           yee
           see
           these
           six
           heads
           wherein
           the
           Divells
           great
           temptation
           lyes
           ,
           from
           whence
           wee
           have
           deducted
           some
           Corollaries
           ,
           wee
           proceed
           to
           one
           or
           two
           more
           drawne
           in
           generall
           from
           that
           which
           hath
           bene
           said
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           yee
           see
           hence
           the
           drudgery
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           
           Gods
           worke
           and
           the
           Divells
           ,
           carries
           wages
           in
           their
           
           mouth
           in
           those
           pathes
           wee
           have
           runne
           over
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           deceit
           and
           falshood
           ,
           a
           man
           is
           cozened
           ,
           his
           nature
           is
           debased
           ,
           and
           to
           judge
           a
           right
           ,
           the
           reward
           of
           sinning
           is
           not
           onely
           in
           another
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           life
           by
           afflictions
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           sinning
           is
           misery
           enough
           ,
           to
           be
           defiled
           and
           made
           filthy
           by
           lust
           ,
           to
           be
           puft
           up
           and
           swollen
           by
           pride
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           earthly
           and
           base
           by
           worldly
           mindednesse
           ,
           to
           follow
           the
           Divell
           in
           all
           ,
           how
           miserable
           how
           vilde
           is
           it
           ,
           how
           debasing
           to
           mans
           nature
           ?
           Let
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           the
           peoples
           ,
           the
           disciples
           of
           the
           Divell
           glory
           in
           their
           portion
           ,
           wee
           know
           it
           is
           their
           shame
           ,
           they
           boast
           in
           their
           liberty
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           tyes
           or
           bonds
           ,
           but
           wee
           know
           that
           
             to
             whom
             men
             obey
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             they
             are
             brought
             in
             bondage
          
           ;
           now
           they
           obey
           the
           Divell
           ,
           for
           they
           doe
           his
           workes
           ,
           they
           fulfill
           his
           lusts
           ;
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           let
           not
           us
           faile
           to
           glory
           in
           our
           condition
           ,
           and
           to
           improove
           it
           ,
           how
           sweet
           is
           our
           portion
           ,
           the
           traines
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           are
           pleasant
           ,
           
             all
             his
             wayes
             are
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             pathes
             prosperity
             ,
          
           to
           have
           naturall
           desires
           ,
           which
           exceed
           not
           their
           bound
           and
           liberty
           
           to
           satisfy
           them
           ,
           without
           the
           fire
           ,
           the
           scald
           ,
           the
           Itch
           of
           lusts
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           spirit
           so
           great
           by
           meeknes
           ,
           and
           humility
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           above
           those
           ills
           ,
           it
           seemes
           most
           to
           fall
           under
           ,
           to
           be
           be-lowe
           envye
           ,
           for
           the
           world
           sees
           not
           your
           riches
           ,
           nor
           your
           greatnes
           ,
           and
           above
           misery
           and
           shame
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           spirit
           so
           meekned
           as
           it
           cannot
           breake
           ,
           againe
           to
           be
           above
           your
           condition
           what
           ever
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           to
           use
           it
           ,
           to
           possesse
           your
           estate
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           possest
           by
           it
           ,
           to
           looke
           on
           money
           as
           a
           servant
           of
           the
           lowest
           forme
           ,
           to
           pitty
           them
           that
           Idolyze
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           improove
           more
           your
           litle
           by
           enjoyment
           ,
           then
           they
           doe
           their
           riches
           by
           looking
           on
           it
           and
           Idolizing
           of
           it
           .
           Againe
           to
           goe
           further
           into
           the
           consideration
           of
           what
           wee
           said
           before
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           you
           outstrippe
           them
           for
           another
           life
           ,
           in
           knowing
           and
           loving
           that
           which
           they
           ignorantly
           persecute
           ,
           in
           having
           your
           assurance
           in
           God
           ,
           whereas
           they
           have
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           thing
           ;
           I
           could
           be
           large
           heere
           in
           the
           comparison
           of
           our
           service
           and
           our
           way
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           the
           object
           of
           our
           joy
           and
           rejoycing
           ,
           when
           ever
           wee
           thinke
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           thinke
           of
           it
           wee
           should
           often
           ,
           for
           that
           purpose
           :
           For
           since
           God
           hath
           made
           the
           miserable
           condition
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           a
           foyle
           to
           the
           love
           of
           his
           elect
           ,
           wee
           should
           do
           so
           also
           ,
           and
           run
           over
           by
           way
           of
           comparison
           ,
           the
           heads
           and
           grounds
           of
           our
           comfort
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           rather
           in
           the
           second
           place
        
         
           
           Intreat
           you
           to
           improove
           these
           things
           ,
           
             If
             you
             know
             
             these
             things
             ,
             happy
             are
             yee
             if
             yee
             doe
             them
          
           ;
           if
           you
           know
           the
           differences
           of
           your
           conditions
           ,
           if
           you
           know
           the
           wayes
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           from
           your
           owne
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           part
           ,
           happy
           are
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           tread
           those
           wayes
           and
           those
           paths
           ,
           and
           for
           those
           broade
           high
           wayes
           ,
           those
           common
           roades
           ,
           these
           beaten
           pathes
           of
           Hell
           ,
           which
           wee
           have
           described
           ,
           our
           wisedome
           and
           our
           glory
           will
           be
           to
           keepe
           a
           loofe
           of
           ,
           to
           keepe
           farre
           from
           them
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           lesse
           
           shame
           for
           us
           to
           be
           shamed
           by
           other
           things
           ,
           to
           be
           caught
           by
           other
           traines
           ,
           then
           the
           common
           snares
           :
           Although
           it
           be
           true
           that
           in
           the
           pursuite
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           Sathan
           useth
           his
           greatest
           wiles
           ,
           and
           his
           finest
           peeces
           of
           subtilty
           ,
           however
           let
           us
           keepe
           a
           loofe
           of
           ,
           let
           us
           carry
           a
           watchfull
           eye
           to
           those
           great
           and
           common
           snares
           ,
           the
           Divell
           may
           alter
           his
           method
           ,
           but
           his
           But
           ,
           and
           end
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           hee
           findes
           these
           things
           sutable
           to
           corrupt
           nature
           ,
           and
           hee
           improoves
           all
           that
           is
           within
           us
           ,
           to
           worke
           vilde
           and
           base
           impressions
           those
           wayes
           ,
           therefore
           let
           us
           watch
           him
           ,
           where
           hee
           watcheth
           us
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           not
           thinke
           that
           because
           
             wee
             have
             escaped
             the
             pollution
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           that
           therefore
           wee
           shall
           escape
           him
           ,
           hee
           spinnes
           his
           web
           the
           finer
           for
           you
           :
           Which
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           I
           have
           spent
           sometime
           in
           these
           particulars
           of
           his
           most
           usuall
           martches
           ,
           that
           yee
           might
           see
           the
           way
           in
           some
           of
           its
           foulnesse
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           guide
           ,
           that
           yee
           might
           see
           the
           hooke
           under
           the
           bayte
           ,
           and
           be
           undeceived
           in
           things
           so
           greatly
           concerning
           you
           .
        
         
           Now
           therefore
           having
           your
           adversary
           so
           fully
           and
           largely
           described
           to
           you
           ,
           in
           his
           nature
           ,
           in
           his
           power
           ,
           in
           his
           ministry
           ,
           as
           hath
           bene
           shewed
           at
           large
           in
           this
           tract
           of
           Angells
           ,
           (
           for
           some
           peece
           of
           the
           Divells
           power
           ,
           you
           must
           fetch
           from
           what
           hath
           bene
           said
           of
           the
           good
           Angells
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           not
           be
           obliged
           to
           repeate
           things
           twise
           )
           it
           remaines
           that
           wee
           should
           fight
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           addresse
           our selves
           to
           the
           combate
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           in
           this
           adversary
           what
           ever
           might
           prepare
           you
           ,
           and
           stirre
           you
           up
           to
           a
           most
           formed
           and
           exact
           warre
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           hee
           is
           as
           hath
           bene
           shewed
           a
           most
           inveterate
           and
           sworne
           enemy
           ,
           hee
           ceaseth
           not
           to
           accuse
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           hee
           knowes
           all
           our
           good
           ,
           lyes
           in
           maintaining
           good
           tearmes
           with
           God
           ;
           Therefore
           his
           care
           is
           to
           beget
           
           ill
           blood
           between
           us
           ,
           hee
           inticeth
           us
           to
           offend
           him
           ,
           and
           when
           hee
           hath
           done
           ,
           hee
           aggravates
           this
           offence
           to
           the
           utmost
           capacitie
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Hee
             goes
             about
             like
             a
             roaring
             Lyon
             ,
             hee
             goes
             about
          
           ;
           therefore
           hee
           is
           not
           idle
           ,
           hee
           workes
           continually
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           
             like
             a
             roaring
             Lyon
          
           ,
           hee
           hath
           not
           onely
           a
           Lyonish
           nature
           in
           him
           apt
           to
           devour
           ,
           and
           to
           fall
           upon
           the
           prey
           ,
           but
           hee
           is
           ever
           roaring
           ,
           that
           disposition
           is
           alwayes
           wound
           up
           to
           the
           height
           ,
           and
           intended
           in
           him
           ,
           other
           enemies
           not
           so
           ,
           so
           that
           heere
           is
           the
           worst
           disposition
           that
           can
           be
           imagined
           ever
           acted
           and
           mannaged
           ,
           with
           the
           greatest
           intensenesse
           .
        
         
           
           But
           then
           secondly
           if
           his
           evill
           nature
           had
           not
           much
           power
           joyned
           to
           it
           ,
           hee
           were
           lesse
           considerable
           ,
           lesse
           formidable
           ,
           though
           wee
           say
           there
           is
           none
           so
           weake
           ,
           but
           hee
           hath
           power
           to
           doe
           hurt
           ;
           But
           I
           beseech
           you
           consider
           ,
           his
           power
           is
           fitted
           to
           his
           nature
           ,
           if
           hee
           meane
           ill
           ,
           hee
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           also
           much
           ill
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           part
           or
           faculty
           of
           your
           soule
           or
           body
           ,
           that
           hee
           cannot
           reach
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           in
           all
           conditions
           ,
           in
           all
           postures
           ,
           alone
           ,
           or
           in
           company
           ,
           idle
           ,
           or
           imployed
           ,
           sleeping
           ,
           or
           waking
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           fit
           for
           nothing
           els
           ,
           you
           are
           fit
           to
           receive
           his
           impressions
           ;
           Nor
           is
           hee
           an
           enemy
           of
           the
           weaker
           sort
           ,
           and
           so
           lesse
           considerable
           ,
           an
           arme
           of
           flesh
           ,
           against
           poore
           fleshly
           creatures
           is
           great
           ,
           but
           hee
           is
           a
           spirit
           ;
           Our
           originall
           sin
           ,
           our
           fleshly
           corruptions
           wee
           finde
           evill
           enough
           ,
           enemies
           bad
           enough
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           making
           us
           cry
           out
           with
           
             Paul
             of
             the
             body
             of
             death
             .
          
           But
           
             we
             wrestle
             not
             against
             flesh
             &
             blood
          
           ;
           this
           text
           tells
           you
           you
           have
           another
           kinde
           of
           combatant
           ,
           for
           the
           description
           of
           whose
           power
           to
           finde
           fit
           names
           ,
           the
           highest
           comparisons
           will
           faile
           us
           ,
           
             Principalityes
             ,
             powers
             ,
             rulers
             ,
             spirituall
             wickednesses
             above
             :
          
           They
           are
           not
           called
           Princes
           ,
           but
           principalityes
           ,
           not
           Potentes
           ,
           but
           Potestates
           ,
           not
           mighty
           ,
           but
           powers
           ,
           Lord
           not
           of
           a
           part
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           
             of
             the
             darknesse
             of
             
             the
             world
             ,
          
           all
           the
           wicked
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           are
           darknesse
           are
           of
           their
           side
           ,
           fight
           under
           them
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           darknes
           in
           our
           owne
           harts
           is
           with
           them
           also
           ,
           all
           those
           fumes
           and
           foggs
           of
           lusts
           ,
           all
           those
           mists
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           unbeliefe
           are
           part
           of
           his
           armie
           ;
           Againe
           ,
           instead
           of
           wicked
           spirits
           they
           are
           called
           
             spirituall
             wickednesses
          
           ,
           and
           that
           above
           ,
           both
           in
           
             high
             things
          
           and
           
             in
             high
             places
          
           ,
           they
           are
           above
           us
           ,
           they
           hang
           over
           our
           heads
           continually
           :
           You
           know
           what
           a
           disadvantage
           it
           is
           to
           have
           your
           enemy
           get
           the
           Hill
           ,
           the
           upperground
           ,
           this
           they
           have
           naturally
           and
           alwayes
           .
        
         
           Againe
           there
           are
           enough
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           can
           immediately
           beleaguer
           a
           man
           ,
           cōpassing
           him
           round
           ,
           possesse
           every
           part
           of
           him
           :
           Seaven
           Divells
           can
           enter
           at
           once
           into
           one
           man
           ,
           or
           if
           need
           be
           a
           whole
           legion
           ;
           doe
           wee
           beleeve
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           are
           wee
           not
           stirred
           ,
           are
           wee
           not
           affraid
           ,
           if
           we
           apprehend
           the
           approach
           of
           an
           enemy
           ,
           and
           the
           towne
           wherein
           wee
           are
           be
           in
           danger
           ,
           what
           wringing
           of
           hands
           is
           there
           ,
           what
           praying
           ,
           what
           provision
           ,
           and
           yet
           perhaps
           hee
           may
           be
           diverted
           ,
           hee
           may
           accord
           ;
           But
           there
           is
           no
           truce
           in
           this
           warre
           ,
           a
           perpetuall
           combate
           ,
           that
           time
           you
           are
           not
           upon
           your
           watch
           you
           will
           be
           taken
           ,
           for
           your
           enemy
           knowes
           it
           ,
           if
           an
           enemy
           in
           warre
           knew
           certainely
           when
           the
           watch
           were
           neglected
           ,
           hee
           would
           take
           that
           time
           ,
           now
           hee
           knowes
           when
           you
           neglect
           your
           watch
           ,
           when
           your
           faith
           and
           affections
           sleepe
           ,
           which
           of
           other
           enemies
           cannot
           be
           said
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           thirdly
           ,
           if
           the
           contentions
           were
           for
           things
           
           of
           litle
           moment
           ,
           the
           matter
           were
           lesse
           ,
           but
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           great
           in
           heaven
           ,
           or
           earth
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           prize
           of
           this
           warre
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           happinesse
           of
           your
           life
           ,
           the
           peace
           of
           your
           conscience
           ,
           the
           eternall
           condition
           of
           your
           soule
           ,
           and
           body
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           all
           these
           are
           strucke
           at
           continually
           .
        
         
         
           Captaines
           when
           they
           make
           orations
           to
           their
           souldiers
           ,
           they
           tell
           them
           they
           fight
           for
           their
           country
           ,
           for
           their
           possessions
           ,
           for
           their
           wives
           and
           children
           ,
           for
           their
           liberties
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           all
           this
           to
           our
           warre
           ?
           To
           our
           prize
           ?
           Wee
           fight
           for
           
             peace
             of
             conscience
             which
             passeth
             all
             understanding
             ,
          
           we
           fight
           
             for
             eternall
             life
          
           ,
           wee
           fight
           for
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           glory
           in
           us
           lyes
           at
           the
           stake
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           suffers
           ,
           or
           is
           relieved
           by
           our
           fighting
           :
           I
           beseech
           you
           are
           not
           these
           things
           worth
           contending
           for
           ?
           Will
           not
           so
           goodly
           a
           prize
           put
           spirits
           into
           you
           ?
           Some
           have
           done
           wonders
           while
           their
           lovers
           have
           lookt
           upon
           them
           ,
           others
           while
           they
           have
           fought
           for
           their
           loves
           ;
           What
           doe
           you
           fight
           ,
           for
           nothing
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           love
           you
           fight
           for
           too
           ,
           &
           one
           that
           fought
           for
           you
           even
           to
           death
           ,
           you
           doe
           but
           requite
           him
           ,
           hee
           is
           before
           hand
           with
           you
           ;
           and
           doth
           not
           your
           love
           looke
           upon
           you
           also
           ?
           Yes
           .
           If
           you
           can
           see
           him
           ,
           I
           assure
           you
           hee
           sees
           you
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           not
           a
           watch
           you
           make
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           stroake
           you
           strike
           ,
           but
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           refresheth
           him
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           other
           side
           there
           is
           not
           a
           negligence
           ,
           or
           a
           faile
           ,
           but
           it
           wounds
           him
           ,
           and
           afflicts
           him
           ;
           what
           say
           you
           will
           all
           this
           that
           hath
           bene
           said
           put
           courage
           into
           you
           ,
           and
           make
           you
           fight
           ,
           it
           is
           brought
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           let
           it
           put
           on
           strong
           resolutions
           to
           please
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           resist
           this
           cursed
           enemy
           ,
           this
           damned
           enemy
           ,
           for
           so
           hee
           is
           ,
           he
           carries
           his
           condemnation
           about
           him
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           enemy
           which
           is
           left
           so
           mighty
           ,
           and
           powerfull
           ,
           for
           our
           tryall
           ,
           for
           our
           reward
           ,
           if
           wee
           fight
           manfully
           ,
           if
           wee
           fight
           the
           battailes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           (
           if
           wee
           be
           wise
           ,
           if
           wee
           will
           )
           all
           tend
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           our
           victory
           ,
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           our
           God
           ;
           onely
           let
           us
           resist
           the
           Divell
           ,
           being
           strong
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           to
           which
           purpose
           I
           will
           endeavour
           to
           search
           a
           little
           into
           ,
           and
           to
           speake
           something
           of
           this
           heavenly
           armour
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
         
           
             Wherefore
             take
             unto
             you
             the
             whole
             armour
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             be
             able
             to
             withstand
             in
             the
             evill
             day
             ,
             and
             having
             done
             all
             to
             stand
             ,
          
           Eph.
           6.13
           .
           In
           this
           13.
           ver
           .
           wee
           are
           bid
           
             to
             take
             unto
             us
             the
             whole
             armour
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           in
           the
           11.
           verse
           wee
           are
           bid
           
             to
             put
             it
             on
          
           ,
           with
           the
           reason
           added
           ,
           
             that
             wee
             may
             be
             able
             to
             withstand
             in
             the
             evill
             day
             ,
             and
             having
             done
             all
             to
             stand
             .
          
        
         
           From
           the
           first
           words
           observe
           this
           ,
           that
           no
           weapons
           will
           serve
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           Divell
           but
           Gods
           ,
           nothing
           will
           make
           you
           shot-free
           ,
           but
           the
           armour
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           so
           sayes
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             the
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
             are
             not
             carnall
             ,
             but
             mighty
             through
             God
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           10.4
           .
           So
           as
           heere
           you
           see
           the
           reason
           ,
           because
           carnall
           weapons
           are
           weake
           ones
           ,
           to
           be
           carnall
           and
           to
           be
           weake
           are
           convertible
           termes
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           mighty
           ,
           are
           also
           ;
           now
           you
           have
           to
           doe
           with
           a
           mighty
           enemy
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           seene
           already
           ,
           therefore
           you
           must
           have
           mighty
           weapons
           ,
           you
           must
           have
           a
           wedge
           fit
           for
           the
           knot
           ;
           David
           had
           never
           overcome
           Goliah
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           not
           come
           with
           spirituall
           weapons
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           17.45
           .
           
             Thou
             comest
             to
             mee
             with
             a
             sword
             ,
             with
             a
             speare
             and
             with
             a
             shield
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             come
             to
             thee
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             the
             armies
             of
             Israell
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             defyed
             :
          
           It
           was
           not
           
             the
             sling
             nor
             the
             stone
          
           that
           did
           the
           feate
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           this
           
             mighty
             Lord
             of
             Hostes
          
           ,
           in
           whose
           name
           hee
           came
           ;
           To
           goe
           armed
           therefore
           against
           the
           Divell
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           your
           owne
           resolutions
           ,
           or
           your
           temper
           ,
           or
           constitution
           ,
           or
           your
           habits
           ,
           and
           education
           ,
           is
           to
           fight
           against
           Goliah
           with
           a
           stone
           and
           a
           sling
           ,
           without
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ;
           Nay
           your
           experiences
           ,
           your
           contrary
           reasonings
           ,
           they
           may
           have
           influence
           into
           your
           sin
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           never
           into
           the
           victory
           ,
           unlesse
           this
           stone
           and
           sling
           ,
           these
           underweapons
           be
           mannaged
           by
           the
           name
           of
           God.
           For
           your
           resolutions
           this
           cunning
           tempter
           knowes
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           naturall
           ,
           so
           proper
           to
           a
           man
           as
           man
           ,
           as
           
           changeablenesse
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           high
           and
           incommunicable
           Charracter
           of
           God
           to
           be
           without
           variation
           ,
           or
           shaddow
           of
           changing
           ,
           all
           the
           matter
           is
           but
           to
           finde
           a
           plausible
           reason
           for
           the
           saving
           of
           his
           credit
           .
           For
           our
           temper
           and
           constitution
           ,
           hee
           hath
           lusts
           peculiar
           for
           every
           temper
           .
           Besides
           hee
           can
           easily
           perswade
           lusts
           to
           give
           place
           to
           one
           another
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           as
           pride
           to
           uncleannesse
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           his
           power
           is
           much
           upon
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           humours
           and
           constitutions
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           stirre
           and
           worke
           upon
           those
           humours
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           helpe
           and
           mediation
           of
           the
           fancy
           shall
           worke
           to
           his
           end
           ,
           and
           gaine
           the
           will
           and
           understanding
           :
           As
           for
           your
           education
           and
           habits
           ,
           experience
           showes
           that
           many
           things
           that
           looke
           like
           morall
           virtues
           ,
           are
           nothing
           but
           the
           ignorance
           of
           ill
           ,
           or
           the
           law
           of
           a
           constraint
           :
           Besides
           hee
           hath
           his
           methods
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           few
           degrees
           will
           leade
           you
           to
           that
           ,
           and
           by
           steppes
           that
           would
           have
           utterly
           deferred
           you
           ,
           had
           it
           bene
           represented
           to
           you
           ,
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           for
           your
           reasonings
           ,
           and
           experiences
           you
           will
           finde
           that
           to
           be
           the
           proper
           weapon
           ,
           hee
           is
           elder
           then
           Adam
           ,
           hee
           is
           wiser
           then
           Salomon
           ,
           set
           holinesse
           aside
           ,
           hee
           hath
           beene
           trayned
           up
           to
           sophistry
           and
           deceit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           verse
           the
           11.
           the
           
             Armour
             of
             God
          
           is
           applyed
           to
           
             the
             wiles
             of
             the
             Divell
          
           ,
           so
           as
           you
           have
           no
           reliefe
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           Davids
           ,
           Psal.
           118.10
           .
           
             All
             nations
             compassed
             mee
             about
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             will
             I
             destroy
             them
             ,
             they
             compassed
             mee
             about
             ,
             yea
             they
             compassed
             mee
             about
             ,
          
           there
           was
           a
           perfect
           Paristhesis
           of
           ill
           ,
           and
           enemies
           a
           perfect
           beleaguering
           ,
           so
           ver
           .
           12.
           
           
             They
             compassed
             mee
             about
             like
             bees
          
           ;
           you
           shall
           see
           how
           Bees
           in
           swarming
           time
           ,
           will
           compasse
           a
           bush
           ,
           so
           will
           Divells
           and
           their
           effects
           multitudes
           of
           Divelish
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           temptations
           ;
           A
           man
           shall
           not
           see
           his
           way
           out
           ,
           they
           are
           behinde
           him
           and
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           the
           words
           following
           ,
           
             They
             are
             kindled
             as
             the
             fire
             of
             
             thornes
             ,
          
           so
           the
           Greeke
           and
           Chaldea
           reade
           it
           ,
           they
           fall
           quickly
           into
           a
           great
           blaze
           ,
           or
           the
           word
           is
           also
           quencht
           (
           as
           Hebrew
           words
           signify
           often
           contraries
           ,
           )
           they
           kindle
           quickly
           and
           like
           thornes
           ,
           but
           they
           quench
           also
           as
           soone
           ,
           
             for
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             will
             I
             destroy
             them
             ,
          
           this
           is
           all
           your
           reliefe
           to
           deale
           with
           your
           enemies
           ,
           as
           David
           did
           ,
           
             your
             faith
             is
             your
             victory
             ,
             whereby
             you
             overcome
             the
             world
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Iohn
           5.4
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           it
           is
           
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             that
             makes
             us
             strong
          
           ;
           Christ
           hath
           a
           might
           ,
           a
           mighty
           abilitie
           ,
           hee
           is
           endowed
           with
           power
           from
           above
           ,
           which
           being
           put
           forth
           in
           us
           ,
           gives
           us
           a
           power
           to
           be
           strong
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           our
           ground
           ,
           as
           ver
           .
           10.
           for
           in
           those
           words
           the
           habit
           seemes
           to
           be
           distinguish't
           from
           the
           energy
           and
           operation
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           acted
           by
           the
           Divell
           ,
           either
           by
           an
           immediate
           possession
           ,
           or
           some
           eminent
           strong
           way
           of
           lusting
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           strong
           in
           the
           Divell
           and
           in
           the
           power
           of
           his
           might
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           a
           power
           full
           operation
           of
           the
           might
           of
           the
           Divell
           upon
           him
           ,
           so
           as
           did
           wee
           not
           see
           a
           humane
           shape
           ,
           wee
           should
           thinke
           it
           were
           the
           Divell
           indeed
           ,
           so
           greatly
           is
           his
           might
           acted
           upon
           men
           ,
           with
           power
           ;
           Now
           after
           this
           manner
           should
           wee
           be
           strong
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           by
           the
           influence
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           armour
           ,
           other
           strengths
           will
           proove
           but
           weaknesse
           ,
           so
           much
           for
           that
           point
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           it
           is
           not
           without
           its
           observation
           that
           it
           is
           called
           heere
           and
           before
           
             the
             whole
             armour
             of
             God
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           There
           is
           no
           man
           pretends
           so
           little
           to
           religion
           ,
           but
           hee
           will
           doe
           a
           little
           ,
           hee
           will
           pretend
           to
           some
           graces
           ,
           hee
           will
           make
           some
           sallyes
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           would
           fight
           ,
           but
           the
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           the
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           lyes
           in
           the
           universality
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           chaine
           in
           graces
           ,
           you
           loose
           all
           if
           you
           loose
           one
           ,
           as
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           
             Hee
             that
             breakes
             one
             command
             is
             guilty
             of
             all
          
           ;
           and
           God
           that
           gives
           you
           armes
           not
           to
           clog
           you
           ,
           but
           to
           defend
           you
           ,
           hath
           given
           you
           
           nothing
           to
           much
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           beauty
           ,
           but
           the
           use
           of
           an
           armed
           man
           which
           hee
           considers
           :
           That
           place
           which
           is
           open
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           the
           Divell
           will
           strike
           in
           ;
           for
           hee
           knowes
           the
           bare
           places
           ,
           and
           one
           open
           place
           will
           serve
           to
           kill
           you
           aswell
           as
           an
           hundred
           ,
           therefore
           God
           hath
           made
           a
           defence
           for
           all
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Scripture
           calls
           for
           
             a
             growing
             up
             in
             all
             grace
             ,
             or
             in
             all
             things
             ,
          
           Eph.
           4.15
           .
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.5
           .
           Therefore
           Peter
           calls
           for
           an
           addition
           of
           one
           grace
           to
           another
           till
           you
           be
           compleate
           .
           Adde
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             to
             your
             faith
             vertue
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             if
             these
             things
             be
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             abound
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           all
           those
           parts
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           way
           of
           height
           and
           eminency
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           scanty
           and
           narrow
           ,
           then
           
             you
             will
             abound
             also
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             you
             will
             neither
             be
             barren
             ,
             nor
             unfruitfull
             :
          
           I
           beseech
           you
           consider
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           universality
           ,
           it
           is
           
             the
             whole
             armour
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           will
           alone
           serve
           our
           turnes
           ,
           and
           which
           alone
           wee
           sticke
           at
           ;
           All
           difficulty
           lyes
           in
           exactnesse
           ,
           in
           bringing
           things
           to
           their
           end
           ,
           and
           their
           perfection
           ,
           every
           one
           is
           a
           beginner
           and
           a
           pretender
           to
           learning
           ,
           to
           knowledge
           ,
           to
           arts
           ,
           to
           religion
           it self
           ,
           but
           the
           exactnes
           ,
           the
           universality
           is
           the
           portion
           but
           of
           a
           few
           ,
           let
           us
           doe
           otherwise
           .
           How
           good
           is
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           given
           us
           a
           whole
           armour
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           shew
           our selves
           at
           once
           enemyes
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           unthankfull
           to
           him
           ,
           unlesse
           wee
           feare
           neither
           God
           nor
           the
           Divell
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           let
           this
           comfort
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           
             a
             whole
             armour
          
           ,
           there
           is
           
             a
             whole
             Divell
          
           ,
           that
           nature
           is
           improoved
           to
           the
           utmost
           capacity
           of
           a
           rationall
           nature
           for
           ill
           ,
           for
           hurt
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           
             a
             whole
             armour
          
           ,
           wee
           were
           undone
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           wee
           are
           commanded
           to
           
             take
             unto
             us
          
           this
           whole
           armour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           ver
           .
           11.
           
             to
             put
             it
             on
          
           ,
           God
           makes
           it
           ,
           God
           gives
           it
           ,
           hee
           makes
           it
           efficacious
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           our
           parts
           also
           ,
           wee
           
             must
             take
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             on
             ,
          
           there
           is
           a
           sluggishnesse
           in
           mens
           natures
           ,
           if
           God
           
           would
           doe
           all
           ,
           and
           men
           might
           sleepe
           the
           whilest
           ,
           perhaps
           they
           would
           lye
           still
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           trusse
           on
           their
           armour
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           not
           the
           law
           wee
           live
           by
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           the
           tearmes
           wee
           stand
           in
           with
           God
           ,
           what
           wee
           cannot
           doe
           ,
           God
           will
           doe
           for
           us
           ,
           but
           what
           wee
           can
           doe
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           doe
           ;
           Hee
           doth
           not
           worke
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           wee
           worke
           with
           a
           hatchet
           ,
           or
           a
           dead
           instrument
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           soule
           workes
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           body
           doth
           its
           part
           ,
           and
           feeles
           the
           labour
           ,
           the
           soule
           at
           first
           gives
           life
           to
           our
           body
           ,
           so
           doth
           God
           to
           our
           soules
           ,
           when
           they
           
             are
             dead
             in
             sins
             and
             trespasses
             hee
             quickens
             them
          
           ;
           Also
           the
           soule
           gives
           guidance
           to
           the
           body
           and
           direction
           ,
           and
           assistance
           ,
           so
           doth
           God
           ,
           hee
           never
           failes
           us
           ,
           hee
           is
           still
           by
           us
           ,
           
             at
             our
             right
             hands
          
           ,
           but
           wee
           have
           our
           parts
           ,
           our
           reason
           ,
           and
           understandings
           ,
           our
           will
           and
           our
           affections
           ,
           they
           come
           into
           play
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           if
           God
           can
           do
           nothing
           by
           them
           ,
           hee
           will
           do
           nothing
           without
           them
           ;
           This
           ,
           when
           men
           beleeve
           so
           much
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           scarce
           trust
           God
           with
           any
           thing
           ,
           they
           will
           see
           a
           reason
           ,
           and
           a
           meanes
           sufficient
           to
           produce
           every
           event
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           at
           every
           end
           of
           every
           businesse
           ,
           why
           doe
           they
           devolue
           all
           upon
           him
           in
           religion
           ,
           without
           stirring
           at
           all
           ?
           Because
           they
           minde
           it
           lesse
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           meanes
           to
           make
           God
           minde
           it
           not
           at
           all
           ;
           Therefore
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           let
           us
           do
           our
           parts
           ,
           fetch
           assistance
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           worke
           under
           him
           ,
           receive
           influence
           and
           spirit
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           use
           them
           ,
           intend
           mightily
           what
           wee
           doe
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           him
           ;
           those
           that
           worke
           under
           any
           Agent
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           mighty
           ,
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           this
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           mighty
           any
           supreane
           Agent
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           intends
           ,
           imployes
           ,
           and
           fills
           the
           instrument
           ,
           as
           hee
           that
           serves
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           though
           hee
           do
           nothing
           but
           by
           the
           direction
           and
           appoyntment
           of
           his
           master
           ,
           yet
           hee
           shall
           finde
           his
           understanding
           
           intended
           and
           imployed
           ,
           for
           a
           wise
           directer
           doth
           more
           intend
           ,
           and
           fill
           the
           subordinate
           instruments
           ,
           and
           Agents
           not
           contra
           .
        
         
           Now
           hee
           comes
           to
           the
           end
           and
           use
           of
           the
           
             Armour
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             evill
             day
             ,
             and
             having
             done
             all
             to
             stand
             ,
          
           the
           word
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             resist
             ,
             to
             stand
             against
          
           ;
           you
           see
           heere
           is
           a
           reall
           combate
           ,
           as
           your
           enemies
           are
           great
           which
           you
           have
           heard
           of
           before
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           combate
           ,
           it
           will
           cost
           you
           resisting
           ,
           and
           fighting
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           day
           appointed
           for
           it
           ,
           
             an
             evill
             day
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           day
           of
           battaile
           ,
           our
           whole
           life
           is
           so
           many
           evill
           dayes
           ,
           therefore
           sayes
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Redeeme
             your
             time
             because
             the
             dayes
             are
             evill
             ,
          
           Eph.
           5.16
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           troublesome
           and
           full
           of
           temptations
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           make
           any
           thing
           of
           your
           lives
           ,
           of
           the
           opportunities
           you
           meet
           with
           all
           ,
           of
           the
           occasions
           that
           fall
           out
           ,
           you
           must
           redeeme
           them
           ,
           a
           little
           time
           and
           opportunity
           is
           worth
           much
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           lost
           to
           you
           if
           you
           redeeme
           it
           not
           ;
           So
           
             all
             our
             dayes
             are
             evill
          
           ,
           as
           Iacob
           said
           ,
           but
           some
           more
           especially
           may
           be
           called
           by
           way
           of
           eminency
           
             the
             evill
             day
          
           .
           All
           the
           dayes
           of
           Iob
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           evill
           ,
           because
           none
           were
           without
           some
           molestation
           ,
           and
           trouble
           ,
           
             I
             had
             no
             rest
          
           (
           sayes
           hee
           )
           
             neither
             was
             I
             in
             quiet
             yet
             trouble
             came
             ,
          
           Iob
           3.26
           .
           But
           the
           great
           evill
           day
           was
           ,
           when
           Sathan
           was
           let
           out
           upon
           him
           ;
           the
           great
           evill
           day
           to
           the
           Disciples
           was
           when
           Christ
           was
           crucifyed
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           
             Winnowed
             by
             Sathan
          
           ;
           So
           there
           are
           more
           especiall
           times
           and
           parts
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           when
           God
           will
           try
           us
           by
           letting
           out
           Sathan
           upon
           us
           ,
           but
           those
           times
           and
           seasons
           know
           no
           man
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           must
           be
           ever
           ready
           for
           them
           ,
           upon
           our
           feet
           ,
           and
           with
           our
           armour
           about
           us
           ;
           standing
           is
           a
           warlike
           posture
           ,
           a
           posture
           of
           watch
           ,
           a
           posture
           of
           fight
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           a
           standing
           still
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           fighting
           ,
           a
           resisting
           ,
           
             yee
             have
             not
             resisted
             unto
             blood
             
             striving
             against
             sin
          
           ;
           God
           expects
           that
           wee
           should
           
             fight
             a
             good
             fight
          
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           quit
           our selves
           like
           men
           ,
           and
           wee
           had
           need
           doe
           so
           ,
           unlesse
           wee
           would
           be
           undone
           ,
           and
           foyled
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           addes
           
             and
             having
             done
             all
             to
             stand
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           doe
           what
           you
           can
           ,
           you
           will
           but
           stand
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           little
           enough
           to
           doe
           the
           worke
           ,
           the
           enemies
           are
           so
           mighty
           and
           great
           ,
           the
           warre
           is
           so
           sharpe
           :
           God
           hath
           an
           purpose
           for
           many
           holy
           ends
           so
           ordered
           it
           ,
           that
           you
           shall
           have
           worke
           enough
           of
           it
           ;
           some
           carry
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             omnibus
             confectis
             stare
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           the
           afore
           said
           fell
           ,
           and
           cruell
           enemies
           being
           overcome
           ,
           having
           done
           all
           ,
           having
           defeated
           them
           all
           ,
           vanguished
           them
           all
           ,
           you
           may
           stand
           as
           conquerour
           ;
           What
           a
           glorious
           thing
           will
           this
           bee
           ,
           that
           as
           Christ
           your
           captaine
           ,
           shall
           stand
           last
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           so
           you
           shall
           stand
           with
           him
           ,
           glorying
           and
           tryumphing
           to
           see
           your
           enemies
           dead
           before
           you
           ,
           when
           as
           others
           that
           were
           fainte
           and
           delicate
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           stand
           and
           fight
           and
           arme
           :
           As
           they
           were
           heere
           led
           captives
           by
           Sathan
           ,
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           so
           shall
           be
           led
           into
           tryumph
           by
           him
           at
           last
           :
           Thinke
           of
           this
           that
           by
           doing
           your
           duty
           ,
           by
           standing
           your
           ground
           ,
           by
           arming
           ,
           and
           fighting
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           armour
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           mighty
           Hoast
           shall
           lye
           dead
           before
           you
           ,
           
             And
             those
             which
             you
             have
             seene
             to
             day
             ,
          
           in
           this
           evill
           day
           
             yee
             shall
             see
             them
             againe
             no
             more
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           you
           have
           therefore
           two
           things
           to
           incourage
           you
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           your
           fight
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           glory
           and
           pleasure
           of
           the
           victory
           ;
           Necessity
           will
           make
           Cowards
           fight
           :
           And
           therefore
           commanders
           provide
           dilligently
           ,
           that
           their
           enemies
           may
           have
           a
           backe-doore
           to
           runne
           away
           ,
           because
           necessity
           ,
           and
           dispaire
           will
           produce
           wonders
           :
           I
           beseech
           you
           doe
           but
           see
           ,
           and
           heere
           is
           an
           absolute
           necessitie
           ,
           unlesse
           you
           take
           all
           this
           armour
           ,
           stand
           ,
           and
           withstand
           yee
           will
           not
           stand
           at
           last
           ,
           this
           is
           little
           enough
           ,
           you
           must
           doe
           all
           this
           that
           
             having
             
             done
             all
             ,
             you
             may
             stand
             ,
          
           but
           then
           
             having
             done
             all
             ,
             you
             shall
             stand
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           stand
           as
           conquerour
           ,
           stand
           as
           Christ
           stands
           ,
           with
           your
           enemies
           slaine
           about
           you
           :
           You
           shall
           have
           the
           pleasure
           of
           revenge
           ,
           which
           heere
           you
           may
           take
           in
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           of
           victory
           ,
           the
           shouting
           of
           a
           conquerour
           ;
           Cowards
           have
           but
           the
           pleasure
           of
           idlenesse
           ,
           and
           the
           shame
           and
           misery
           of
           slavery
           ,
           they
           
             have
             their
             good
             times
             heere
          
           ,
           what
           is
           their
           good
           times
           ?
           To
           sleepe
           ,
           to
           be
           idle
           ,
           to
           be
           abused
           ,
           and
           deceived
           ,
           thy
           labours
           are
           better
           then
           his
           pleasures
           ,
           then
           his
           enjoyments
           ;
           What
           then
           is
           thy
           good
           times
           ?
           
             Thou
             art
             comforted
             ,
             and
             hee
             is
             tormented
             ,
          
           thy
           captaine
           tells
           thee
           thou
           hast
           done
           well
           ,
           
             well
             done
             good
             and
             faithfull
             servant
          
           ;
           Thy
           conscience
           tells
           thee
           thou
           
             hast
             fought
             a
             good
             fight
          
           ,
           but
           praise
           is
           not
           enough
           in
           thy
           captaines
           mouth
           ,
           
             enter
             thou
          
           (
           sayes
           hee
           )
           
             into
             the
             joy
             of
             thy
             Lord
             ,
          
           hee
           shewes
           thee
           
             a
             crowne
             of
             righteousnes
          
           ,
           which
           hee
           hath
           kept
           by
           him
           all
           the
           while
           ,
           and
           which
           thou
           mayest
           thinke
           on
           every
           day
           ,
           till
           thou
           hast
           it
           ,
           but
           then
           hee
           gives
           it
           thee
           ,
           hee
           puts
           it
           on
           :
           Where
           is
           now
           your
           ambition
           ,
           where
           is
           your
           spirit
           ,
           and
           your
           courage
           ,
           thinke
           not
           on
           meane
           things
           ,
           but
           on
           crownes
           ,
           and
           victories
           ,
           and
           glories
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           enter
           the
           list
           ,
           if
           you
           fight
           ,
           do
           it
           to
           purpose
           ,
           labour
           so
           to
           withstand
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           
             you
             may
             stand
             ;
             So
             runne
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             that
             yee
             may
             obstaine
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           9.24
           .
           Every
           one
           is
           a
           pretender
           ,
           and
           a
           runner
           ,
           but
           few
           carry
           the
           prize
           ,
           they
           finde
           hot
           worke
           ,
           they
           grow
           weary
           ,
           and
           quit
           the
           list
           ,
           
             Thou
             therefore
          
           (
           sayes
           Paul
           to
           Timothy
           )
           
             indure
             hardnes
             as
             a
             good
             souldier
             ,
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.3
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           though
           thy
           armes
           presse
           thee
           ,
           and
           thy
           worke
           pinch
           thee
           ,
           yet
           indure
           ,
           it
           is
           worth
           the
           while
           ,
           
             that
             thou
             mayest
             shew
             thy self
             a
             good
             souldier
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           mayest
           please
           him
           that
           hath
           chosen
           thee
           ,
           thou
           must
           not
           please
           thy self
           in
           his
           worke
           ,
           
             for
             hee
             pleased
             not
             himself
             in
             thine
             .
             Christ
             pleased
             not
             himself
             ,
          
           this
           is
           written
           ,
           God
           tooke
           notice
           
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           time
           will
           come
           when
           hee
           will
           please
           thee
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           followes
           ver
           .
           5.
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             fight
             ,
             hee
             is
             not
             crowned
             ,
             except
             hee
             strive
             lawfully
             or
             duely
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           enter
           the
           list
           ,
           and
           fight
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           the
           law
           of
           combate
           ,
           and
           the
           law
           of
           fight
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           not
           fight
           as
           yee
           ought
           according
           to
           the
           law
           of
           combate
           ,
           the
           law
           of
           armes
           ,
           if
           you
           give
           over
           to
           soone
           ,
           and
           stay
           not
           till
           the
           victory
           be
           gotten
           ,
           till
           your
           enemy
           be
           profligated
           ,
           and
           abased
           ,
           hee
           had
           as
           good
           have
           done
           nothing
           ,
           this
           hee
           amplifies
           ver
           .
           6.
           by
           the
           similitude
           of
           a
           labourer
           ,
           
             The
             husband
             man
             that
             laboureth
             first
             ,
             must
             be
             partaker
             of
             the
             fruit
             ,
          
           for
           so
           first
           hath
           reference
           to
           labouring
           ,
           not
           
             to
             fruit
          
           ,
           fruit
           and
           crownes
           ,
           reaping
           and
           glory
           are
           the
           effects
           of
           labour
           ,
           and
           due
           fighting
           ;
           thinke
           not
           to
           goe
           to
           heaven
           with
           your
           armes
           acrosse
           ,
           or
           your
           head
           upon
           your
           elbow
           ,
           or
           with
           good
           beginnings
           ,
           and
           faint
           offers
           ,
           t'
           is
           lawfull
           fighting
           ,
           t'
           is
           hard
           labour
           ,
           leades
           you
           to
           glory
           ,
           and
           ver
           .
           7.
           sayes
           hee
           :
           
             Consider
             what
             I
             say
          
           ,
           what
           were
           the
           matters
           so
           hard
           ,
           or
           the
           similitudes
           so
           deepe
           ?
           No
           ,
           but
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           turne
           it
           in
           your
           minde
           ,
           often
           thinke
           of
           it
           ,
           almost
           continually
           ,
           do
           not
           thinke
           to
           goe
           to
           heaven
           with
           ease
           ,
           you
           can
           never
           thinke
           to
           much
           that
           you
           must
           fight
           hard
           ,
           and
           contend
           lawfully
           ,
           and
           labour
           mightily
           ,
           and
           indure
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           soldiers
           that
           would
           please
           their
           captaine
           ,
           before
           ever
           yee
           shall
           be
           crowned
           and
           reape
           ,
           and
           then
           hee
           concludes
           with
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             give
             thee
             understanding
             in
             all
             things
             ,
          
           which
           shewes
           how
           hard
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           us
           to
           apprehend
           these
           things
           aright
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           have
           them
           worke
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           affected
           with
           them
           to
           purpose
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           to
           have
           sleight
           thoughts
           of
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           things
           not
           hard
           to
           be
           understood
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           all
           good
           things
           are
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           wee
           be
           taught
           ,
           hee
           must
           open
           our
           understandings
           ,
           as
           when
           wee
           are
           commanded
           ,
           hee
           must
           worke
           in
           us
           to
           
           doe
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           things
           whereof
           wee
           speake
           .
        
         
           It
           will
           not
           be
           improper
           heere
           by
           way
           of
           incouragement
           ,
           to
           consider
           as
           what
           power
           and
           might
           Sathan
           hath
           ,
           so
           what
           bonds
           and
           restraints
           also
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           all
           the
           Divells
           can
           doe
           nothing
           without
           aformed
           commission
           from
           God
           ,
           this
           the
           example
           of
           Iob
           makes
           most
           cleare
           ,
           the
           Divell
           ruin'd
           his
           estate
           ,
           by
           the
           Sabeans
           ,
           but
           not
           till
           God
           had
           given
           him
           power
           ,
           hee
           infected
           his
           body
           with
           miserable
           diseases
           ,
           but
           hee
           was
           faine
           to
           aske
           new
           leave
           for
           it
           ,
           so
           1.
           
           Kings
           22.
           
           An
           evill
           spirit
           offered
           his
           service
           to
           deceive
           Ahab
           ,
           so
           an
           
             evill
             spirit
             from
             the
             Lord
          
           came
           upon
           Saul
           ,
           but
           both
           by
           commission
           :
           So
           the
           Sorcerers
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           they
           acknowledged
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           themselves
           were
           stopped
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           more
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           make
           Lice
           then
           other
           things
           ,
           but
           God
           let
           them
           goe
           on
           a
           while
           ,
           that
           his
           power
           might
           appeare
           the
           greater
           in
           giving
           the
           stoppe
           ;
           So
           Zach.
           3.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             rebuke
             thee
             ô
             Sathan
             ,
          
           God
           can
           doe
           it
           though
           no
           other
           can
           ,
           so
           Christ
           sayes
           ,
           
             The
             Prince
             of
             this
             world
             is
             cast
             out
             ,
          
           Ioh.
           12.31
           .
           
             The
             Prince
             of
             this
             world
             is
             judged
             ,
          
           Ioh.
           16.11
           .
           hee
           is
           not
           onely
           under
           God
           ,
           but
           under
           
             Christ
             God-man
          
           ,
           hee
           is
           subjected
           to
           our
           friend
           and
           husband
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           little
           things
           .
           They
           could
           doe
           nothing
           on
           swine
           without
           leave
           ,
           Luk.
           8.32
           .
           much
           lesse
           can
           the
           Divell
           touch
           us
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           without
           a
           commission
           ;
           Besides
           ,
           what
           wee
           have
           told
           you
           of
           their
           chaines
           which
           Peter
           and
           Iude
           mentions
           ,
           shewes
           the
           power
           God
           hath
           over
           them
           ;
           And
           generally
           wee
           have
           this
           assurance
           ,
           that
           
             a
             haire
             from
             our
             head
             shall
             not
             perish
             without
             the
             will
             of
             our
             Father
             .
          
           So
           as
           our
           greatest
           enemy
           is
           subject
           to
           our
           best
           friend
           ,
           and
           mannaged
           to
           our
           advantage
           ,
           which
           should
           incourage
           us
           to
           fight
           and
           secure
           us
           of
           the
           issue
           ,
           
             for
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             will
             tread
             Sathan
             under
             our
             feet
             ,
          
           at
           last
           ,
           Rom.
           16.20
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Divell
           and
           wee
           are
           in
           earnest
           ,
           but
           God
           ,
           as
           those
           two
           captaines
           lets
           the
           young
           men
           play
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           can
           stoppe
           them
           when
           hee
           will
           ,
           hee
           is
           in
           no
           paine
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           combate
           or
           issue
           ,
           but
           hee
           hath
           the
           pleasure
           to
           see
           weake
           saints
           overcome
           gyants
           ,
           by
           hanging
           on
           him
           by
           the
           string
           of
           faith
           .
           God
           is
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Divell
           is
           so
           subject
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           no
           greater
           subjection
           ,
           let
           hope
           then
           aswell
           as
           necessity
           incourage
           us
           to
           fight
           ,
           wee
           have
           both
           those
           arguments
           in
           their
           height
           ;
           God
           will
           mannage
           his
           graces
           in
           us
           ,
           to
           our
           advantage
           ,
           but
           let
           us
           doe
           our
           parts
           .
        
         
           Wee
           come
           now
           to
           the
           particular
           peeces
           of
           armour
           ,
           whereof
           the
           first
           is
           ,
           
             The
             girdle
             of
             truth
             ,
             having
             your
             loynes
             girt
             about
             with
             truth
             ,
          
           In
           the
           loynes
           is
           strength
           ,
           as
           is
           sayd
           of
           
             Behemoth
             ,
             his
             strength
             is
             in
             his
             loynes
             ,
          
           Iob
           40.16
           .
           In
           them
           also
           is
           the
           power
           of
           generation
           ,
           for
           so
           God
           sayes
           to
           
             Iacob
             ,
             Kings
             shall
             come
             out
             of
             thy
             loynes
             ,
          
           Gen.
           35.11
           .
           This
           metaphor
           therefore
           applied
           to
           the
           minde
           devotes
           strength
           ,
           steddinesse
           and
           constancy
           ;
           on
           the
           contrary
           men
           that
           are
           delicate
           ,
           effeminate
           ,
           and
           unstable
           ,
           the
           Latine
           calls
           them
           ,
           
             clumbs
             without
             loynes
          
           ,
           now
           that
           which
           fits
           this
           part
           ,
           in
           some
           thing
           that
           begirts
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           part
           wherein
           strength
           lyes
           may
           feele
           strength
           from
           without
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           properly
           
             a
             girdle
          
           ,
           therefore
           Peter
           sayes
           ,
           
             Gird
             up
             the
             loynes
             of
             your
             minde
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.13
           .
           and
           Christ
           bids
           us
           ,
           
             Let
             your
             loynes
             be
             girded
          
           ,
           Luk.
           12.35
           .
           this
           whether
           men
           travell
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           fight
           ,
           or
           both
           together
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           condition
           ,
           is
           necessary
           :
           For
           when
           they
           travailed
           ,
           they
           used
           to
           gird
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Belt
             or
             girdle
          
           ,
           hath
           bene
           alwayes
           a
           peece
           of
           soldiers
           armour
           when
           they
           fought
           :
           You
           see
           now
           a
           reason
           why
           the
           loynes
           should
           be
           girt
           to
           this
           warre
           :
           Wee
           need
           not
           goe
           farre
           for
           a
           girdle
           ,
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           truth
           ,
           if
           you
           aske
           mee
           what
           is
           truth
           ,
           I
           answere
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           
             Right
             
             sights
             and
             judgements
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             ,
          
           this
           is
           that
           which
           
             girds
             up
             the
             loynes
             of
             your
             minde
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           addes
           ,
           
             Let
             your
             loynes
             be
             girded
             ,
             and
             your
             lights
             burning
             ,
          
           as
           before
           Luk.
           12.
           
           Certainely
           cleare
           and
           right
           sights
           of
           things
           with
           sincerity
           ,
           are
           the
           most
           begirting
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           this
           you
           may
           know
           ,
           especially
           by
           considering
           what
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           loosenes
           ,
           and
           laxenesse
           ,
           and
           unsteddines
           in
           our
           course
           ,
           and
           yow
           will
           finde
           it
           ,
           because
           men
           are
           either
           insincere
           and
           unfaithfull
           ,
           or
           misapprehensive
           ,
           and
           darke
           ;
           
             A
             double
             minded
             man
             is
             unstable
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             ,
          
           because
           there
           is
           a
           mixture
           in
           the
           principles
           of
           his
           motion
           ,
           hee
           hath
           two
           objects
           in
           his
           eye
           ,
           two
           ends
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           is
           carried
           up
           and
           downe
           diversly
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           predominant
           humour
           ,
           and
           quality
           ,
           so
           as
           yee
           never
           know
           where
           to
           finde
           him
           ,
           nor
           can
           ever
           hold
           him
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           yours
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           for
           an
           end
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           was
           Saul
           and
           Iehu
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           all
           hypocrites
           ,
           the
           contrarye
           to
           which
           was
           Nathaniel
           ,
           who
           had
           this
           honour
           from
           Christs
           mouth
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           
             a
             true
             Israelite
             in
             whom
             was
             no
             guile
             ,
          
           Ioh.
           1.47
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           hee
           was
           a
           man
           round
           simple
           ,
           candid
           ,
           and
           plaine
           ,
           which
           came
           to
           Christ
           honestly
           ,
           not
           for
           ends
           ,
           for
           lounes
           ,
           or
           to
           intrappe
           him
           ,
           as
           others
           did
           :
           Christ
           himself
           disdaines
           not
           this
           commendation
           of
           whom
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.22
           .
           
             that
             there
             was
             no
             guile
             found
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
          
           and
           David
           sayes
           ,
           
             Hee
             is
             a
             blessed
             man
             in
             whose
             spirit
             there
             is
             no
             guile
             ,
          
           Psal.
           32.2
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           is
           sincere
           in
           every
           thing
           ,
           having
           his
           ends
           what
           they
           should
           be
           ,
           and
           his
           actions
           and
           expressions
           sutable
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           reade
           his
           heart
           in
           his
           professions
           and
           actions
           ;
           such
           a
           disposition
           carries
           you
           right
           on
           ,
           makes
           you
           steddy
           in
           your
           motion
           ,
           without
           turning
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           or
           to
           the
           left
           ,
           
             Girds
             you
             up
          
           ,
           and
           strengthens
           your
           minde
           to
           motions
           ,
           to
           fightings
           ,
           makes
           you
           intend
           what
           you
           doe
           strongly
           ,
           because
           you
           doe
           but
           
           one
           thing
           ,
           that
           which
           put
           Martha
           ,
           into
           such
           a
           distemper
           was
           ,
           
             because
             shee
             was
             troubled
             about
             many
             things
             ,
          
           you
           see
           then
           ,
           now
           how
           sincerity
           begirts
           ,
           &
           how
           in
           sincerity
           &
           double
           mindednesse
           loosens
           your
           loynes
           ,
           &
           nerves
           ,
           but
           doth
           not
           misjudging
           and
           darknes
           doe
           the
           same
           ,
           loosen
           your
           loynes
           ,
           making
           you
           unsteddy
           ,
           and
           weake
           ,
           contrary
           to
           this
           begirting
           ?
           You
           will
           finde
           it
           doth
           :
           Men
           are
           what
           they
           see
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           judge
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           ,
           and
           though
           some
           men
           doe
           not
           fill
           up
           their
           light
           ,
           yet
           none
           goe
           beyond
           it
           ,
           a
           man
           wants
           courage
           that
           wants
           light
           ,
           and
           
             Hee
             that
             walkes
             in
             darknesse
             knowes
             not
             whither
             hee
             goes
             ,
          
           and
           that
           is
           contrary
           to
           this
           begirting
           ,
           and
           hee
           must
           needs
           make
           many
           false
           paces
           ,
           for
           hee
           knowes
           not
           whither
           hee
           goes
           ,
           
             If
             a
             man
             walke
             in
             the
             night
             hee
             stumbleth
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             light
             in
             him
             ,
          
           Ioh.
           11.10
           .
           
             In
             him
          
           -
           hee
           hath
           the
           instrument
           of
           seeing
           ,
           the
           eye
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           no
           light
           shining
           upon
           that
           eye
           ,
           though
           a
           man
           should
           be
           sincere
           ,
           if
           hee
           want
           right
           lights
           and
           sights
           of
           things
           hee
           will
           be
           rendered
           the
           weaker
           and
           more
           unsteddy
           ,
           hee
           will
           stumble
           often
           ,
           with
           a
           good
           intention
           about
           him
           ,
           nothing
           gives
           more
           courage
           then
           knowledge
           ,
           nothing
           intimidates
           more
           then
           ignorance
           ;
           Againe
           ,
           comfort
           and
           joy
           renders
           strong
           and
           steddy
           ,
           now
           light
           is
           the
           embleme
           of
           joy
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           the
           Angell
           came
           to
           poore
           Peter
           ,
           fettred
           in
           chaines
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           ,
           
             a
             light
             shined
             in
             the
             prison
             ,
          
           Acts
           12.7
           .
           so
           sayes
           David
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             light
             and
             my
             salvation
             ,
             whom
             shall
             I
             feare
             ,
          
           Ps.
           27.1
           .
           and
           when
           in
           a
           low
           condition
           hee
           expected
           comfort
           from
           God
           ,
           
             Thou
             wilt
             save
             the
             afflicted
             people
             ,
          
           sayes
           hee
           ,
           
             but
             wilt
             bring
             downe
             high
             lookes
             ;
             for
             thou
             wilt
             light
             my
             candle
          
           (
           sayes
           hee
           )
           
             the
             Lord
             will
             en
             lighten
             my
             darknesse
             ,
          
           Psal.
           13.27.28
           .
           Now
           comfort
           begirts
           ,
           &
           comfort
           you
           see
           comes
           in
           by
           light
           :
           Againe
           .
           Glory
           ,
           the
           apprehension
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           notion
           of
           it
           ,
           begirts
           ,
           &
           renders
           strong
           exceedingly
           ,
           
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             glory
             set
             before
             
             him
             ,
             &c.
          
           did
           wonders
           ,
           but
           light
           and
           glory
           runne
           together
           ,
           and
           the
           notion
           of
           glory
           comes
           in
           by
           light
           ,
           Isa.
           60.1.2
           .
           
             Arise
             ,
             shine
             ,
             for
             thy
             light
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             risen
             upon
             thee
             ,
          
           so
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           
             The
             light
             of
             the
             glorious
             gospell
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.4
           .
           there
           would
           have
           bene
           no
           glory
           seene
           if
           there
           had
           bene
           no
           light
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           glory
           also
           in
           light
           ,
           Acts
           22.11
           .
           Paul
           said
           ,
           hee
           could
           not
           see
           ,
           
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             light
             ,
          
           therefore
           light
           is
           glorious
           ,
           now
           this
           dazelled
           his
           bodily
           eyes
           ,
           but
           our
           spirits
           see
           better
           and
           more
           strongly
           for
           glorious
           lights
           ,
           which
           gives
           assurance
           ,
           and
           courage
           ,
           and
           so
           strength
           also
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           our
           whole
           armour
           is
           called
           
             the
             armour
             of
             light
          
           ,
           Rom.
           13.12
           .
           So
           great
           a
           thing
           is
           light
           to
           armour
           and
           to
           strength
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           of
           which
           men
           are
           weake
           or
           strong
           to
           any
           course
           to
           which
           they
           pretend
           ,
           but
           above
           all
           to
           religion
           :
           Now
           for
           the
           Divell
           against
           whom
           wee
           arme
           ,
           doth
           not
           hee
           play
           in
           the
           darke
           almost
           altogether
           ,
           when
           hee
           would
           deceive
           our
           sence
           ,
           hee
           casts
           sand
           in
           our
           eyes
           ,
           mists
           before
           us
           ,
           to
           deceive
           and
           blinde
           us
           ,
           and
           then
           wee
           judge
           of
           things
           not
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           medium
           wee
           see
           through
           :
           So
           for
           our
           comfort
           how
           doth
           hee
           enervate
           us
           ,
           and
           loosen
           our
           loynes
           ,
           by
           leading
           us
           into
           darke
           thoughts
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           condition
           ,
           how
           doth
           hee
           unsteddy
           our
           steps
           ,
           and
           intimidate
           us
           ,
           by
           putting
           scruples
           in
           our
           wayes
           ,
           and
           hiding
           from
           us
           those
           truths
           ,
           wherein
           our
           strength
           would
           consist
           ;
           If
           hee
           can
           make
           us
           insincere
           ,
           hee
           hath
           enough
           ,
           wee
           shall
           then
           seeke
           darknes
           ,
           and
           chuse
           it
           rather
           then
           light
           ,
           of
           such
           Christ
           sayes
           ,
           that
           
             they
             loved
             darknes
             rather
             then
             light
             ,
             because
             their
             deeds
             were
             evill
             ,
          
           Ioh.
           3.19
           .
           But
           be
           sincere
           ,
           the
           right
           eyeing
           ,
           the
           right
           seeing
           ,
           the
           right
           apprehension
           of
           things
           is
           that
           truth
           which
           begirts
           us
           ,
           and
           together
           with
           sincerity
           renders
           us
           strong
           and
           mighty
           to
           fight
           
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           contest
           with
           his
           wiles
           ,
           with
           his
           lyes
           ,
           with
           his
           impostures
           ,
           for
           his
           dealings
           with
           us
           is
           nothing
           els
           :
           But
           be
           wee
           but
           sincere
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           honest
           to
           your selves
           and
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           discover
           him
           ,
           and
           hee
           is
           gone
           ;
           This
           therefore
           is
           a
           neate
           cleane
           peece
           of
           armour
           ,
           fitted
           for
           the
           part
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           enemy
           wee
           contest
           with
           all
           .
           If
           you
           aske
           what
           you
           shall
           doe
           for
           it
           ,
           I
           would
           advise
           you
           by
           way
           of
           corrolary
           to
           two
           things
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           converse
           much
           with
           the
           Father
           of
           lights
           ,
           
             In
             his
             light
             wee
             shall
             see
             light
             ,
          
           Psal.
           36.9
           .
           Be
           neere
           God
           that
           hee
           may
           shine
           upon
           you
           continually
           ,
           hee
           hath
           no
           false
           lights
           as
           impostures
           have
           to
           shew
           their
           wares
           by
           ,
           what
           ever
           light
           hee
           affords
           you
           ,
           is
           right
           ,
           and
           gives
           you
           the
           thing
           as
           it
           is
           ;
           Hee
           hath
           no
           false
           glasses
           ,
           that
           greaten
           ,
           or
           lessen
           the
           proportion
           of
           things
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           render
           them
           as
           they
           are
           .
           Converse
           much
           with
           the
           word
           the
           booke
           of
           lights
           ,
           all
           it
           sayes
           is
           true
           without
           a
           reason
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           all
           reason
           ,
           converse
           with
           the
           Saints
           the
           subjects
           of
           lights
           ,
           they
           have
           light
           that
           will
           shine
           before
           you
           ,
           all
           these
           lights
           convey
           truth
           to
           you
           ,
           the
           right
           notion
           of
           things
           ;
           And
           that
           is
           it
           which
           begirts
           you
           ,
           renders
           you
           strong
           and
           steddy
           ,
           fit
           to
           deale
           with
           the
           Divell
           ,
           the
           father
           of
           all
           impostures
           and
           deceits
           ,
           also
           think
           ,
           ruminate
           much
           of
           things
           according
           to
           what
           true
           notion
           you
           have
           ever
           had
           of
           them
           ;
           in
           some
           times
           and
           parts
           of
           our
           lives
           wee
           have
           right
           notions
           of
           things
           ,
           with
           such
           sight
           as
           carry
           their
           owne
           evidence
           with
           them
           ,
           represent
           them
           often
           to
           your selves
           ,
           this
           will
           make
           your
           light
           shine
           to
           you
           ,
           your
           light
           may
           be
           under
           a
           bushell
           in
           your
           owne
           heart
           ,
           and
           truth
           without
           this
           ,
           may
           be
           to
           seeke
           when
           you
           should
           use
           it
           ,
           when
           you
           should
           judge
           and
           walke
           by
           it
           ,
           you
           may
           have
           many
           right
           principles
           in
           you
           ,
           but
           Raked
           under
           Ashes
           ,
           but
           wisedome
           is
           to
           have
           them
           at
           hand
           and
           for
           use
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Divell
           
           comes
           with
           his
           wiles
           and
           his
           mists
           ,
           shining
           and
           blazing
           ,
           truth
           may
           scatter
           them
           and
           melt
           them
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           waste
           away
           assoone
           as
           they
           dare
           to
           appeare
           for
           example
           .
           If
           hee
           shall
           shew
           the
           pompe
           and
           glittering
           of
           titles
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           would
           lead
           you
           out
           of
           your
           way
           ,
           by
           that
           foolish
           shine
           ;
           a
           right
           judgement
           of
           things
           hath
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           outsides
           of
           things
           are
           for
           children
           ,
           that
           the
           masks
           and
           vizards
           ,
           either
           of
           good
           or
           ill
           are
           not
           much
           considerable
           ,
           that
           honour
           is
           in
           truth
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           lasting
           ,
           which
           hath
           its
           rise
           in
           worth
           ,
           and
           is
           given
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           wise
           men
           ,
           that
           such
           honour
           properly
           should
           rather
           follow
           ,
           then
           lead
           good
           actions
           ,
           that
           the
           praise
           of
           men
           and
           the
           praise
           of
           God
           are
           seldome
           consistent
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           diffidence
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           too
           anxious
           to
           receive
           honour
           from
           men
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           that
           should
           moove
           you
           ,
           which
           the
           Divell
           can
           neither
           give
           ,
           nor
           continue
           to
           you
           :
           I
           give
           you
           but
           a
           tast
           ,
           if
           hee
           tempt
           you
           to
           gratify
           the
           flesh
           by
           lust
           or
           idlenesse
           ,
           by
           a
           soft
           and
           delicate
           life
           ,
           by
           indulgeing
           to
           bodily
           things
           ,
           
             Truth
             will
             girde
             your
             loynes
          
           ,
           and
           make
           you
           stand
           steddy
           heere
           in
           also
           ,
           by
           telling
           him
           that
           it
           is
           wisedome
           to
           till
           the
           better
           part
           ,
           that
           nothing
           stands
           in
           so
           proper
           an
           antipathy
           to
           the
           spirit
           as
           the
           flesh
           ,
           that
           
             Paul
             beat
             downe
             his
             body
             and
             brought
             it
             into
             subjection
             ,
          
           that
           the
           body
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           onely
           as
           an
           instrument
           and
           not
           to
           be
           idolized
           and
           indulged
           to
           ,
           for
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           belly
           &
           meat
           shall
           both
           be
           destroyed
           ere
           long
           ,
           but
           the
           soule
           dies
           not
           ,
           that
           idlenes
           is
           death
           before
           your
           time
           ,
           with
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           considerable
           in
           your
           punishment
           ,
           which
           death
           properly
           is
           not
           ,
           for
           no
           man
           is
           punished
           for
           dying
           ;
           That
           Iesus
           Christ
           was
           a
           perpetuall
           motion
           ,
           that
           good
           men
           have
           used
           to
           finde
           little
           rest
           but
           in
           their
           consciences
           ,
           and
           their
           graves
           ,
           till
           they
           come
           to
           heaven
           ,
           that
           your
           condition
           
           heere
           is
           to
           
             be
             a
             souldier
             ,
             to
             indure
             hardnes
             ,
             and
             fight
             ,
          
           for
           which
           truth
           armes
           you
           ,
           not
           to
           live
           delicately
           and
           take
           your
           ease
           ,
           this
           might
           be
           enlarged
           in
           many
           other
           particulars
           ,
           and
           in
           these
           more
           fully
           ,
           I
           onely
           give
           an
           instance
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           know
           what
           I
           would
           ,
           and
           may
           learne
           to
           begirt
           your selves
           with
           right
           notions
           ,
           against
           the
           wiles
           of
           the
           Divell
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           namely
           sincerity
           ,
           for
           the
           heightening
           and
           improoving
           of
           that
           ,
           I
           shall
           put
           upon
           you
           but
           this
           burthen
           ,
           
             love
             much
          
           ;
           sincerity
           is
           immixednesse
           ,
           and
           rightnesse
           of
           ends
           ,
           a
           spirit
           goeing
           right
           forward
           ,
           drawne
           right
           forth
           ,
           without
           guile
           or
           ends
           ;
           Love
           will
           concentrate
           all
           in
           God
           ,
           make
           all
           lines
           meet
           in
           him
           ,
           self
           love
           makes
           men
           insincere
           to
           God
           and
           others
           ,
           because
           it
           drawes
           away
           from
           the
           pretensions
           which
           are
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           sucks
           away
           the
           sappe
           and
           the
           juice
           that
           should
           goe
           into
           the
           body
           of
           the
           tree
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           a
           cut
           that
           draynes
           the
           channell
           ,
           which
           should
           runne
           with
           full
           source
           into
           the
           sea
           ;
           but
           love
           gives
           all
           and
           wishes
           for
           more
           ,
           in
           no
           respect
           so
           much
           as
           to
           give
           that
           also
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           gathers
           up
           the
           soule
           and
           girds
           up
           the
           loynes
           for
           God
           ,
           as
           bring
           what
           subtilties
           and
           wiles
           you
           will
           ,
           it
           measures
           ,
           all
           you
           say
           by
           Gods
           interest
           ,
           so
           as
           offer
           as
           before
           ,
           honours
           ,
           or
           pleasures
           ,
           or
           lusts
           ,
           it
           will
           aske
           you
           ;
           what
           is
           this
           to
           God
           ,
           how
           doth
           it
           suite
           with
           his
           ends
           ,
           how
           doth
           it
           comply
           with
           his
           glory
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           squared
           to
           his
           liking
           and
           good
           pleasure
           ,
           since
           you
           live
           if
           hee
           be
           pleased
           ,
           you
           are
           happy
           if
           hee
           be
           glorifyed
           ,
           love
           hath
           made
           you
           so
           much
           his
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           good
           to
           you
           but
           what
           is
           to
           him
           ,
           love
           hath
           given
           all
           in
           grosse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           reteyne
           nothing
           in
           retayle
           ,
           that
           therefore
           to
           mixe
           your
           actions
           or
           your
           ends
           ,
           is
           to
           divide
           you
           from
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           your
           love
           ,
           and
           under
           a
           coulour
           of
           bettering
           your
           condition
           to
           rob
           God
           ,
           and
           
           undoe
           your self
           together
           ,
           for
           love
           is
           wise
           ,
           and
           will
           tell
           you
           also
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           good
           loosing
           your self
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           by
           studying
           for
           God
           ,
           you
           forget
           your selves
           ,
           you
           are
           then
           most
           of
           all
           remembred
           ;
           I
           shall
           adde
           no
           more
           ,
           so
           much
           for
           this
           first
           peece
           ,
           onely
           remember
           to
           act
           these
           notions
           ,
           and
           sincerity
           in
           the
           vertue
           and
           power
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           reall
           and
           essentiall
           
             truth
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           You
           have
           already
           heard
           of
           that
           peece
           ,
           which
           gives
           the
           great
           and
           generall
           impresse
           ,
           that
           which
           strengthens
           the
           part
           of
           strength
           ,
           that
           which
           renders
           fit
           and
           prepared
           for
           every
           good
           thing
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           of
           exceeding
           great
           influence
           into
           this
           battaile
           ,
           
             The
             girdle
             of
             truth
          
           ,
           that
           is
           such
           sights
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           disposition
           of
           spirit
           as
           begirts
           and
           strengthens
           to
           what
           wee
           should
           doe
           .
           Wee
           come
           now
           to
           arme
           the
           breast
           which
           lyes
           as
           much
           exposed
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           considerable
           as
           any
           part
           ;
           For
           the
           breast
           containes
           the
           noble
           and
           vitall
           parts
           ,
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           lungs
           ,
           the
           liver
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           there
           is
           a
           
             Plate
             ,
             a
             breast-plate
          
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           righteousnesse
           ,
           this
           Christ
           our
           captaine
           put
           on
           before
           us
           ,
           Is.
           59.17
           .
           
             Hee
             put
             on
             righteousnes
             as
             a
             breast-plate
             ,
          
           and
           wee
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           souldier
           that
           takes
           his
           example
           from
           the
           captaine
           ,
           for
           so
           say
           your
           brave
           commanders
           (
           whether
           in
           order
           to
           fighting
           or
           armeing
           )
           what
           you
           see
           mee
           doe
           ,
           doe
           yee
           likewise
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           charracter
           and
           impression
           which
           wee
           receive
           from
           his
           fulnesse
           ,
           wee
           take
           on
           righteousnes
           also
           as
           a
           breast-plate
           ;
           if
           you
           aske
           mee
           what
           this
           peece
           is
           ,
           for
           it
           must
           be
           something
           spirituall
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           deale
           with
           the
           Divell
           ,
           I
           answere
           that
           it
           is
           holynesse
           ,
           and
           innocency
           of
           life
           ;
           The
           first
           peece
           was
           sincerity
           or
           integrety
           (
           as
           it
           lay
           in
           the
           will
           )
           respecting
           the
           end
           and
           ayme
           of
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           which
           having
           a
           continuall
           and
           direct
           influence
           upon
           the
           end
           begirts
           exceedingly
           ;
           This
           is
           the
           
           walke
           of
           a
           Christian
           in
           order
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           that
           righteous
           and
           holy
           frame
           of
           spirit
           by
           which
           hee
           walkes
           and
           mooves
           ,
           
             justly
             and
             holily
          
           in
           all
           his
           actions
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           wherein
           Paul
           excercised
           himself
           so
           much
           ,
           
             to
             have
             a
             conscience
             voyd
             of
             offence
             ,
             towards
             God
             and
             man
             ,
          
           Acts
           24.16
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           so
           to
           walke
           as
           neither
           to
           offend
           the
           conscience
           of
           another
           ,
           by
           any
           scandall
           or
           stumbling
           blocke
           ,
           nor
           to
           offend
           or
           wound
           his
           owne
           ;
           This
           if
           you
           take
           it
           generally
           ,
           one
           may
           call
           perhaps
           sanctification
           ,
           not
           taking
           sanctification
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           some
           times
           for
           consecration
           or
           seperation
           ,
           as
           the
           vessells
           or
           dayes
           were
           consecrated
           ,
           or
           set
           a
           part
           ,
           but
           for
           sanctity
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           inherent
           righteousnes
           ,
           or
           holynes
           ,
           or
           more
           particularly
           considering
           it
           in
           the
           walks
           and
           motions
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           distinguish't
           into
           Piety
           or
           Godlinesse
           ,
           and
           Iustice
           or
           righteousnes
           ,
           the
           one
           respecting
           God
           more
           immediately
           ,
           the
           other
           men
           ;
           Such
           a
           distinction
           you
           have
           ,
           Rom.
           1.18
           .
           
             The
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             from
             heaven
             ,
             against
             all
             ungodlinesse
             and
             unrighteousnes
             of
             men
             ,
          
           so
           Titus
           2.12
           .
           
             Wee
             are
             to
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             and
             godly
             ,
          
           there
           is
           the
           distinction
           of
           
             righteousnes
             and
             godlinesse
          
           ,
           to
           which
           sobriety
           or
           temperance
           is
           added
           ,
           as
           a
           meanes
           of
           doing
           it
           ,
           and
           living
           so
           ,
           because
           by
           it
           wee
           deny
           our selves
           in
           wordly
           lusts
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           before
           are
           ,
           
             denying
             ungodlinesse
             and
             worldly
             lusts
          
           ,
           upon
           these
           two
           feete
           therefore
           ,
           
             this
             sanctity
             or
             righteousnes
          
           mooves
           vizt
           .
           Religion
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           Iustice
           towards
           men
           :
           To
           pursue
           these
           tracts
           ,
           were
           to
           give
           you
           the
           whole
           walke
           of
           religion
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           my
           intent
           ,
           for
           I
           give
           you
           now
           ,
           but
           an
           exposition
           in
           order
           to
           our
           combate
           ,
           onely
           a
           few
           things
           :
           In
           this
           righteousnes
           there
           is
           an
           order
           ,
           
             they
             gave
             themselves
             first
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           8.5
           .
           God
           must
           be
           first
           considered
           ,
           and
           secondly
           ,
           what
           ever
           you
           doe
           to
           men
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           
             as
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             men
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           making
           them
           the
           
           Alpha
           or
           Omega
           the
           rise
           ,
           or
           the
           ultimate
           end
           of
           any
           of
           our
           motions
           ,
           so
           as
           motions
           to
           wards
           God
           ,
           are
           first
           and
           especially
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           
             First
             seeke
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
          
           &
           David
           sayes
           often
           ,
           
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             will
             I
             seeke
             thee
             ,
          
           still
           God
           is
           especially
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           
             Hee
             that
             loves
             father
             or
             mother
             more
             then
             mee
             ,
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             mee
             ,
          
           Mat.
           10.37
           .
           and
           therefore
           in
           respect
           of
           intencenesse
           ,
           you
           must
           
             Love
             God
             with
             all
             your
             hart
             ,
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             minde
             ,
          
           &
           though
           wee
           are
           to
           doe
           acts
           of
           righteousnes
           to
           wards
           our
           brethren
           ,
           with
           all
           our
           strength
           ,
           yet
           that
           intencenesse
           is
           required
           especially
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           religion
           ;
           As
           for
           righteousnesse
           towards
           man
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           by
           which
           wee
           are
           inclined
           ,
           to
           give
           every
           one
           that
           duty
           and
           observance
           which
           is
           their
           due
           ,
           and
           under
           this
           consideration
           ,
           falls
           all
           men
           ,
           with
           whom
           wee
           have
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           Angells
           also
           ,
           for
           since
           God
           onely
           is
           the
           object
           of
           religious
           worship
           ,
           they
           must
           fall
           under
           the
           notion
           and
           consideration
           of
           
             our
             brethren
             or
             neighbours
          
           ,
           for
           in
           refusing
           worship
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             they
             are
             our
             fellow-servants
             ,
             &
             of
             our
             brethren
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             which
             keepe
             the
             sayings
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             God
          
           ;
           so
           as
           they
           refuse
           not
           their
           due
           ,
           but
           Gods
           due
           ,
           which
           is
           religious
           worship
           ,
           Rev.
           22.9
           .
           and
           of
           that
           moment
           is
           this
           righteousnes
           ,
           towards
           our
           brother
           ;
           that
           the
           truth
           of
           religion
           towards
           God
           ,
           cannot
           consist
           with
           the
           neglect
           of
           this
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           
             say
             hee
             loves
             God
             ,
             and
             hates
             his
             brother
             ,
             hee
             is
             a
             lyar
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           4.20
           .
           
             And
             this
             commandement
             have
             wee
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             that
             loves
             God
             should
             love
             his
             brother
             also
             :
          
           This
           in
           the
           negative
           is
           a
           sure
           argument
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           religion
           towards
           God
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           not
           righteousnes
           towards
           men
           ,
           Gall.
           5.19
           .
           
             The
             workes
             of
             the
             flesh
             are
             manifest
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           ,
           )
           unrighteous
           ,
           unworthy
           actions
           ,
           clearily
           manifest
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           if
           hee
           be
           unrighteous
           and
           unjust
           towards
           men
           ,
           hee
           is
           irreligious
           towards
           God.
           
        
         
         
           This
           righteousnes
           hath
           for
           its
           measure
           ,
           or
           rule
           ,
           the
           love
           wee
           beare
           our selves
           ,
           for
           God
           being
           loved
           by
           us
           ,
           with
           the
           love
           of
           union
           ,
           wee
           must
           needs
           love
           our selves
           next
           and
           immediately
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           thing
           wee
           desire
           to
           close
           and
           joyne
           with
           God
           ;
           but
           others
           secondarily
           ,
           as
           those
           wee
           would
           have
           also
           participate
           of
           the
           same
           good
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           love
           ,
           (
           the
           rule
           and
           measure
           of
           our
           righteousnes
           ,
           )
           none
           are
           to
           be
           excluded
           ,
           that
           are
           capable
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           because
           the
           roote
           of
           love
           aswell
           to
           others
           as
           our selves
           ,
           is
           God
           ,
           the
           measure
           of
           which
           is
           love
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           particular
           enmity
           should
           interupt
           ,
           therefore
           wee
           should
           love
           our
           enemies
           ;
           You
           see
           how
           wee
           have
           stated
           ,
           and
           whither
           wee
           have
           ledde
           this
           notion
           of
           righteousnes
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           leave
           it
           in
           a
           better
           place
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           fit
           to
           say
           some
           what
           of
           that
           of
           which
           the
           word
           sayes
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           which
           armes
           so
           faire
           and
           noble
           a
           part
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           doth
           this
           peece
           arme
           the
           breast
           ,
           or
           how
           is
           it
           fitted
           thereunto
           ?
           The
           breast
           containes
           I
           told
           you
           the
           vitall
           parts
           ,
           wherein
           properly
           as
           in
           the
           subject
           ,
           is
           the
           feate
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           holines
           therefore
           ,
           that
           righteousnesse
           ,
           that
           image
           of
           God
           is
           wounded
           by
           unrighteousnesse
           ;
           by
           sinne
           ,
           the
           Divell
           that
           wicked
           one
           shoots
           at
           the
           fairest
           marke
           ,
           and
           by
           unrighteousnes
           wounds
           ,
           that
           is
           it
           which
           drawes
           downe
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           puts
           a
           sting
           into
           every
           condition
           ,
           into
           death
           it self
           ,
           that
           weakens
           the
           heart
           ,
           makes
           timerous
           and
           fearefull
           ;
           the
           breast-plate
           in
           Greeke
           is
           Thorax
           ,
           and
           they
           say
           it
           is
           derived
           from
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             hoc
             est
             ,
             subsilite
          
           ,
           to
           leape
           or
           shake
           ,
           
             Propter
             cordis
             palpitationem
          
           ,
           for
           the
           heart
           ever
           mooves
           ,
           but
           unrighteousnes
           and
           an
           evell
           conscience
           ,
           makes
           it
           shake
           inordinately
           ,
           renders
           men
           timerous
           ,
           and
           fearefull
           ;
           now
           this
           peece
           of
           armour
           ,
           this
           
             breast-plate
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           secures
           you
           of
           this
           ,
           those
           shaking
           ,
           those
           darting
           wounds
           ,
           
           and
           ads
           courage
           and
           assurance
           ,
           so
           Prov.
           28.1
           .
           
             The
             wicked
             flyes
             when
             none
             pursues
             ,
             but
             the
             righteous
             are
             bold
             as
             a
             Lyon
             ,
          
           now
           the
           use
           of
           armour
           is
           to
           render
           you
           ,
           not
           onely
           safe
           ,
           but
           bold
           and
           secure
           ;
           Contrary
           to
           which
           are
           those
           feares
           ,
           that
           make
           wicked
           men
           affraid
           of
           their
           owne
           shaddowe
           ,
           they
           goe
           without
           being
           driven
           ,
           saving
           by
           their
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           which
           is
           also
           excelently
           exprest
           .
           Lev.
           26.36.37
           .
           
             And
             upon
             them
             that
             are
             left
             alive
             of
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             send
             a
             faintnesse
             into
             their
             hearts
             in
             the
             Lands
             of
             their
             enemyes
             ,
             and
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             shaking
             leafe
             shall
             chase
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             flee
             ,
             as
             fleeing
             from
             a
             sword
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             fall
             when
             none
             pursueth
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             they
             shall
             fall
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             before
             a
             sword
             ,
             when
             none
             pursueth
             ,
             and
             yee
             shall
             have
             no
             power
             to
             stand
             before
             your
             enemies
             .
          
           Heere
           is
           a
           disposition
           ,
           quite
           contrary
           to
           such
           strength
           and
           courage
           ,
           as
           this
           peece
           ,
           
             the
             breast-plate
             of
             righteousnes
          
           gives
           ,
           doe
           you
           not
           see
           now
           need
           of
           an
           armour
           ,
           when
           wickednesse
           and
           unrighteousnes
           brings
           you
           into
           that
           miserable
           condition
           ;
           unrighteousnes
           is
           opposite
           to
           the
           being
           of
           a
           holy
           man
           ,
           the
           renewed
           state
           of
           a
           man
           which
           
             consists
             in
             righteousnes
             and
             true
             holinesse
             ,
          
           and
           to
           the
           comfort
           and
           welbeing
           of
           a
           saynt
           ,
           which
           stands
           as
           you
           have
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           14.17
           .
           
             In
             righteousnes
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           marke
           the
           order
           ,
           first
           righteousnes
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           the
           materiality
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           then
           
             joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           But
           may
           not
           the
           righteousnes
           of
           Christ
           ,
           imputed
           by
           faith
           more
           properly
           be
           called
           ,
           this
           peece
           of
           armour
           ,
           then
           our
           owne
           inherent
           righteousnesse
           or
           holinesse
           ?
           Answ.
           without
           all
           question
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Roote
           and
           source
           of
           all
           our
           righteousnesse
           ,
           Rom.
           8.3.4
           .
           
             That
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             law
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             us
             ,
             who
             walke
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           wee
           are
           reputed
           in
           Christ
           to
           have
           fulfilled
           
             the
             whole
             law
          
           ,
           for
           saies
           hee
           ,
           
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             the
             
             law
             is
             fulfilled
             in
             us
          
           ;
           there
           were
           two
           things
           the
           law
           required
           ,
           a
           just
           suffering
           for
           what
           wee
           were
           in
           arreare
           ,
           a
           due
           expiation
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           a
           perfect
           obedience
           ,
           now
           in
           Christ
           wee
           are
           reputed
           to
           have
           done
           all
           this
           ,
           
             for
             Christ
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             law
             for
             righteousnesse
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             that
             beleeveth
             ,
          
           Rom.
           10.4
           .
           This
           was
           the
           first
           intention
           ,
           and
           scope
           of
           the
           law
           videlizet
           ,
           that
           Christ
           might
           justifie
           and
           bring
           men
           to
           life
           ,
           by
           his
           observation
           and
           keeping
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           blames
           them
           vers
           ▪
           3.
           
             that
             being
             ignorant
             of
             Gods
             righteousnesse
             ,
             they
             would
             establish
             their
             owne
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           by
           which
           meanes
           
             they
             submitted
             not
             to
             Gods
             righteousnes
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           that
           way
           that
           hee
           had
           set
           and
           ordained
           .
           But
           secondly
           ,
           having
           made
           them
           righteous
           ,
           and
           acquitted
           by
           imputation
           ,
           and
           standing
           right
           before
           God
           ;
           God
           leaves
           us
           not
           thus
           ,
           but
           the
           love
           of
           God
           producing
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           upon
           us
           ,
           some
           lovely
           effect
           ,
           makes
           sutable
           impressions
           and
           Charracters
           ,
           to
           the
           relation
           wee
           hold
           to
           him
           ,
           you
           have
           the
           print
           and
           Charracter
           of
           a
           sonne
           upon
           you
           ,
           aswell
           as
           the
           relation
           of
           a
           sonne
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           els
           but
           a
           certaine
           image
           and
           likenesse
           of
           his
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           
             you
             bee
             in
             Christ
             ,
             you
             are
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.17
           .
           Now
           how
           can
           any
           be
           a
           new
           creature
           ,
           without
           the
           infusion
           of
           new
           qualities
           ,
           new
           guists
           ,
           without
           an
           essentiall
           change
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           new
           creation
           ,
           therefore
           the
           scriptures
           describes
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           this
           infused
           holinesse
           ,
           
             yee
             were
             darknesse
             ,
             but
             now
             yee
             are
             light
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Eph.
           5.8
           .
           also
           :
           
             you
             have
             put
             on
             the
             new
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             renewed
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             after
             the
             image
             of
             him
             that
             created
             him
             ,
          
           Coll.
           3.10
           .
           There
           is
           for
           your
           light
           ,
           for
           your
           apprehensions
           ,
           you
           have
           another
           sight
           of
           things
           then
           ever
           you
           have
           had
           ,
           other
           lights
           ,
           other
           notions
           .
           Also
           ,
           you
           have
           a
           new
           heart
           ,
           a
           new
           disposition
           of
           spirit
           ,
           another
           bent
           and
           frame
           ,
           and
           propension
           ,
           then
           you
           have
           had
           ,
           so
           that
           of
           Ezek.
           36.26
           .
           
           
             I
             will
             give
             you
             a
             new
             heart
             and
             a
             new
             spirit
             ,
          
           and
           you
           are
           
             to
             put
             on
             the
             new
             man
             ,
             which
             after
             God
             is
             created
             in
             righteousnes
             and
             true
             holinesse
             ,
          
           Eph.
           4.24
           .
           Christ
           therefore
           that
           doth
           all
           for
           us
           doth
           much
           in
           us
           ,
           hee
           is
           a
           head
           of
           influence
           ,
           wee
           have
           him
           all
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           hath
           him
           all
           in
           their
           measure
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           those
           influences
           ,
           and
           infusions
           ,
           wee
           have
           our
           denominations
           ,
           so
           
             Abell
             was
             called
             righteous
          
           ,
           so
           
             Noah
             ,
             Iob
             ,
             also
             Zacharij
             &
             Elizabeth
             ,
          
           Luk.
           1.6
           .
           
             were
             both
             righteous
             before
             God
             ,
             walking
             in
             all
             the
             ordinances
             and
             commandements
             of
             the
             Lord
             blamelesse
             .
          
           In
           this
           sence
           a
           man
           may
           be
           called
           Righteous
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           regenerate
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           renewed
           ,
           although
           corruption
           remaines
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           a
           house
           white
           aswell
           as
           a
           Swan
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           many
           spots
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           may
           be
           said
           not
           
             to
             sin
          
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           3.6
           .
           because
           hee
           is
           not
           given
           up
           to
           sin
           ,
           but
           hath
           his
           heart
           armed
           and
           fenced
           with
           a
           holy
           frame
           ,
           and
           a
           pursuite
           of
           righteousnesse
           .
           Now
           having
           thus
           distinguished
           ,
           and
           explained
           things
           ,
           this
           scripture
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           peeces
           of
           the
           armour
           ,
           seemes
           rather
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           working
           and
           motion
           of
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           in
           us
           ,
           then
           the
           imputation
           of
           Christs
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           which
           indeed
           gives
           the
           forme
           ,
           enargy
           ,
           and
           operation
           to
           every
           peece
           ;
           but
           because
           according
           to
           what
           Christ
           is
           to
           us
           ,
           so
           in
           a
           proportion
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           our
           measure
           hee
           is
           in
           us
           ,
           by
           his
           influence
           ,
           by
           his
           infusions
           ,
           therefore
           wee
           are
           to
           till
           and
           improve
           him
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           divell
           could
           do
           nothing
           against
           us
           ,
           but
           by
           virtue
           of
           our
           corruptions
           ;
           so
           Christ
           makes
           use
           of
           his
           owne
           infusions
           ,
           of
           his
           owne
           graces
           ,
           of
           his
           workes
           in
           us
           ,
           with
           which
           through
           him
           ,
           wee
           fight
           against
           the
           divell
           ,
           so
           as
           by
           the
           righteousnes
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           infused
           into
           us
           ,
           and
           derived
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           our
           vitall
           parts
           are
           armed
           ,
           and
           secure
           against
           the
           divell
           ,
           who
           by
           unholines
           ,
           and
           unrighteousnes
           would
           destroy
           that
           building
           of
           Gods
           owne
           rearing
           .
        
         
         
           I
           have
           bene
           some
           thing
           large
           in
           this
           ,
           both
           in
           shewing
           you
           what
           righteousnes
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           respects
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           and
           in
           distinguishing
           it
           from
           the
           imputed
           righteousnes
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           temire
           wee
           hold
           by
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           wee
           stand
           accepted
           before
           God
           ;
           and
           in
           shewing
           you
           ,
           how
           it
           secures
           you
           against
           sin
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           divells
           weapon
           to
           wounde
           us
           withall
           ;
           If
           ye
           aske
           mee
           how
           you
           shall
           put
           it
           on
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           
             be
             renewed
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             your
             minde
             ,
          
           things
           are
           maintained
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           gotten
           ,
           be
           converted
           often
           ,
           one
           conversion
           is
           not
           enough
           ,
           the
           worke
           of
           repentance
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           a
           change
           of
           heart
           ,
           is
           of
           a
           continuall
           dayly
           use
           ;
           you
           must
           
             be
             changed
             from
             glory
             to
             glory
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           righteousnes
           in
           you
           ,
           acted
           ,
           and
           enlarged
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           must
           worke
           out
           unrighteousnes
           in
           you
           ,
           acted
           and
           fomented
           by
           the
           divell
           ,
           and
           you
           must
           do
           your
           part
           to
           righteousnes
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           done
           to
           sin
           ,
           and
           
             as
             ye
             have
             yeilded
             your
             members
             servants
             to
             uncleannesse
             ,
             and
             to
             iniquity
             unto
             iniquity
             .
             So
             now
             yeild
             your
             members
             servants
             to
             righteousnes
             and
             to
             holinesse
             ,
          
           Rom.
           6.19
           .
           Your
           Members
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           your
           whole
           soule
           ,
           the
           faculties
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           endowments
           of
           it
           must
           be
           yeilded
           in
           service
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           bene
           to
           sin
           and
           the
           divell
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           now
           weapons
           in
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           under
           the
           command
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           for
           so
           saies
           hee
           ver
           .
           13.
           
             neither
             yeild
             your
             members
             as
             weapons
             or
             armes
             of
             unrighteousnes
             ,
          
           for
           so
           signifies
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           wee
           translate
           instruments
           :
           Wicked
           men
           ,
           unrighteous
           men
           furnish
           the
           divell
           with
           weapons
           to
           kill
           and
           destroy
           themselves
           ,
           their
           owne
           weapons
           slayes
           them
           ,
           the
           divell
           doth
           but
           helpe
           to
           point
           them
           and
           sharpen
           ;
           but
           wee
           must
           yeild
           our selves
           to
           God
           ,
           
             and
             our
             members
             ,
             weapons
             of
             righteousnes
             to
             God
             ,
          
           and
           by
           doing
           this
           ,
           
             sin
             shall
             not
             have
             dominion
             over
             you
             ,
          
           for
           saies
           hee
           ,
           
             yee
             are
             under
             grace
             ,
             not
             under
             the
             law
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           spirit
           will
           enable
           you
           to
           overcome
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           divell
           ,
           which
           the
           law
           would
           never
           have
           done
           :
           Nothing
           hinders
           more
           then
           discouragement
           ,
           but
           feare
           not
           ,
           imploy
           your
           members
           as
           weapons
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           prevaile
           ,
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           those
           parts
           which
           remaines
           you
           ,
           which
           are
           left
           for
           you
           ,
           grace
           will
           work
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           by
           you
           ,
           so
           as
           let
           the
           divell
           be
           what
           hee
           will
           be
           ;
           sin
           or
           
             unrighteousnesse
             shall
             not
             have
             dominion
             over
             you
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           not
           the
           divell
           ,
           against
           whome
           ye
           fight
           ,
           for
           hee
           moves
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           unrighteousnesse
           .
        
         
           Wee
           are
           come
           now
           to
           the
           third
           peece
           of
           armour
           ,
           which
           is
           for
           the
           
             feet
             and
             leggs
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Breast-plate
           reached
           downe
           to
           the
           knees
           ,
           and
           this
           covered
           the
           rest
           ;
           by
           the
           feete
           are
           commonly
           denoted
           the
           affections
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           martch
           or
           move
           to
           good
           ,
           or
           ill
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           movings
           and
           outgoings
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           feet
           and
           legs
           are
           a
           part
           ,
           which
           needs
           asmuch
           armeing
           as
           any
           other
           thing
           ,
           for
           in
           their
           motion
           to
           fight
           ,
           they
           conflict
           with
           the
           difficulties
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           fightings
           are
           exposed
           to
           wounds
           and
           danger
           ;
           other
           parts
           are
           freed
           from
           that
           more
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           so
           much
           offended
           with
           the
           ground
           on
           which
           they
           are
           ,
           but
           these
           are
           aswell
           exposed
           to
           the
           difficulties
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           wounds
           of
           the
           combate
           .
           The
           armour
           therefore
           for
           this
           part
           ,
           is
           the
           
             preparation
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             peace
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           an
           ability
           and
           readines
           with
           chearfulnesse
           ,
           to
           preach
           and
           confesse
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           great
           duty
           to
           confesse
           ,
           or
           manifest
           upon
           all
           occations
           ,
           your
           beleefe
           of
           the
           Gospell
           appeares
           by
           that
           place
           ,
           Rom.
           10.10
           .
           
             with
             the
             mouth
             confession
             is
             made
             to
             salvation
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           duty
           which
           you
           owe
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           your
           eternall
           salvation
           ,
           to
           confesse
           and
           promulge
           the
           glorious
           Gospell
           ,
           
           which
           in
           your
           hearts
           you
           beleeve
           ,
           for
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Gospell
           should
           so
           fire
           your
           heart
           ,
           with
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           flame
           should
           breake
           out
           ;
           On
           the
           contrary
           it
           is
           an
           absurd
           and
           foolish
           thing
           ,
           to
           talke
           of
           fire
           where
           no
           flame
           or
           heate
           appeares
           ,
           to
           speake
           
             of
             beleeving
             to
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           not
           at
           all
           occations
           ,
           a
           readinesse
           to
           confesse
           with
           the
           mouth
           .
           This
           being
           laid
           for
           a
           foundation
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           how
           two
           other
           places
           will
           helpe
           to
           interprete
           this
           .
           Those
           shooes
           ,
           the
           feet
           armour
           ,
           I
           take
           to
           be
           a
           fitnesse
           and
           readinesse
           to
           preach
           ,
           or
           declare
           the
           Gospell
           of
           peace
           ;
           this
           semes
           to
           be
           extremely
           parrallelled
           ,
           with
           Rom.
           10.15
           .
           taken
           out
           of
           Isa.
           52.7
           .
           
             How
             beautifull
             are
             the
             feete
             of
             them
             that
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             of
             peace
             ,
          
           Heere
           you
           have
           the
           
             Gospell
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           the
           same
           thing
           named
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           bringing
           or
           communicating
           of
           it
           expressed
           by
           feet
           .
           As
           heere
           by
           the
           armour
           of
           the
           feet
           ,
           but
           if
           any
           shall
           say
           this
           is
           onely
           applicable
           to
           Ministers
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           15.
           ver
           .
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             How
             should
             they
             preach
             except
             they
             be
             sent
             ,
          
           that
           is
           utterly
           a
           mistake
           ,
           for
           by
           sending
           there
           is
           not
           meant
           ,
           the
           particular
           and
           lawfull
           call
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           heere
           treats
           not
           of
           ,
           but
           imports
           onely
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           speciall
           signe
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           the
           Gospell
           is
           brought
           any
           whither
           ,
           for
           hee
           sends
           it
           ,
           it
           drops
           not
           out
           of
           the
           clouds
           ,
           by
           chance
           or
           hazzard
           ,
           but
           it
           comes
           whither
           God
           sends
           it
           ,
           whither
           hee
           addresseth
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           should
           be
           received
           accordingly
           ;
           The
           other
           place
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.15
           .
           
             Be
             ready
             alwaies
             to
             give
             an
             answere
             to
             every
             one
             of
             the
             hope
             that
             is
             in
             you
             .
          
           The
           word
           ready
           is
           the
           same
           word
           ,
           that
           is
           heere
           prepared
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           heere
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           with
           a
           readines
           ,
           or
           preparation
           ,
           having
           
             your
             feet
             shod
             with
             a
             readinesse
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             peace
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           heere
           
             with
             a
             readinesse
          
           ,
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           preach
           it
           ,
           or
           confesse
           it
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           former
           
           places
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           occation
           ,
           either
           by
           offering
           and
           declaring
           it
           ,
           or
           by
           answering
           and
           giving
           account
           
             of
             the
             hope
             that
             is
             in
             you
             ,
          
           of
           the
           Gospell
           the
           ground
           of
           that
           hope
           ,
           or
           of
           your
           actions
           according
           to
           that
           rule
           and
           word
           ;
           you
           see
           how
           this
           exposition
           suits
           with
           a
           generall
           duty
           in
           other
           places
           commanded
           ,
           and
           runnes
           paralell
           with
           the
           very
           phrases
           ,
           and
           expressions
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           exposition
           falls
           naturally
           and
           without
           constraint
           .
           If
           you
           aske
           mee
           now
           how
           this
           readines
           and
           preparation
           of
           preaching
           ,
           and
           confessing
           the
           Gospell
           upon
           all
           occations
           ,
           armes
           the
           legs
           ,
           and
           feet
           ,
           which
           denotes
           our
           Martches
           ,
           and
           Motions
           in
           this
           warre
           against
           the
           divell
           .
        
         
           
           Answere
           first
           ,
           because
           it
           imployes
           a
           great
           boldnes
           in
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           fits
           for
           motion
           and
           going
           forwards
           ;
           hee
           that
           is
           ready
           ,
           and
           prepared
           to
           be
           a
           Preacher
           ,
           or
           Confesser
           ,
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           hath
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           the
           
             Deacon
             ,
             attained
             a
             good
             degree
             ,
             and
             great
             boldnesse
             ,
          
           and
           as
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Hee
             that
             casts
             out
             divells
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             will
             not
             lightly
             speake
             evill
             of
             mee
          
           ;
           so
           hee
           that
           is
           ready
           and
           prepared
           to
           confesse
           and
           publish
           as
           hee
           hath
           occation
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           of
           God
           is
           prepared
           for
           advanceing
           ,
           for
           martching
           ,
           for
           goeing
           forward
           ;
           this
           therefore
           it
           implyes
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           a
           boldnes
           of
           minde
           ,
           and
           a
           courage
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           objections
           that
           the
           divell
           and
           wicked
           men
           frame
           against
           our
           actions
           ,
           and
           motions
           are
           extreamely
           hindering
           ,
           make
           us
           heavy
           and
           timerous
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           be
           able
           and
           ready
           to
           be
           a
           confessour
           ,
           if
           yee
           can
           preach
           or
           give
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           you
           be
           prepared
           to
           it
           ,
           you
           are
           safe
           enough
           ,
           you
           will
           take
           any
           stepps
           ,
           and
           walke
           boldly
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           signe
           of
           courage
           as
           before
           ,
           but
           it
           doth
           actually
           and
           really
           inable
           you
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           this
           you
           must
           adde
           what
           the
           Apostle
           addes
           considerately
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             the
             Gospell
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           about
           which
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           you
           moove
           ;
           this
           agrees
           extreamely
           
           well
           to
           this
           motion
           ,
           for
           being
           to
           goe
           through
           many
           uneaven
           waies
           ,
           and
           to
           breake
           through
           the
           thickest
           ranckes
           of
           enemies
           ;
           you
           are
           helped
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           at
           peace
           with
           God
           all
           the
           while
           ,
           what
           ever
           enemies
           you
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           so
           as
           this
           Gospell
           of
           peace
           fits
           you
           for
           motion
           ,
           and
           by
           confessing
           ,
           and
           promulgeing
           your
           faith
           ,
           to
           conflict
           with
           others
           .
           So
           I
           state
           this
           armour
           which
           the
           holy
           spirit
           appropriates
           to
           the
           legs
           and
           feet
           ,
           I
           alter
           not
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           I
           shew
           you
           how
           it
           fits
           for
           motion
           :
        
         
           The
           help
           is
           therefore
           to
           this
           peece
           of
           armour
           ,
           is
           ,
           first
           to
           be
           filled
           with
           right
           knowledge
           ,
           
             how
             can
             yee
             beleeve
             on
             him
             of
             whome
             yee
             have
             not
             heard
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             preach
             him
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             confesse
             him
             ,
          
           of
           whome
           ye
           are
           not
           well
           instructed
           ,
           concerning
           whome
           you
           are
           not
           taught
           ;
           an
           implicite
           faith
           heere
           to
           beleeve
           as
           others
           doe
           ,
           as
           your
           teachers
           doe
           ,
           will
           not
           helpe
           you
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           zealous
           ,
           that
           will
           render
           you
           
           ready
           and
           prepared
           ;
           a
           zealous
           man
           wil
           be
           communicating
           what
           hee
           hath
           ,
           will
           have
           his
           confessions
           and
           answeres
           at
           hand
           ,
           when
           his
           Brothers
           darknes
           or
           scandall
           shall
           call
           for
           it
           ,
           hee
           will
           put
           on
           for
           converting
           for
           enlightening
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           will
           grieve
           him
           to
           see
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           divell
           gaine
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           possest
           with
           the
           peace
           I
           spoke
           
           of
           ,
           
             the
             Gospel
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           will
           never
           come
           of
           from
           you
           ,
           if
           your
           hearts
           be
           not
           filled
           
             with
             peace
          
           ;
           this
           is
           that
           Christ
           left
           his
           disciples
           to
           worke
           with
           ,
           and
           by
           .
           
             Peace
             I
             leave
             with
             you
             ,
             my
             peace
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Gospell
           )
           
             I
             give
             unto
             you
          
           ,
           so
           John.
           16.33
           .
           
             These
             things
             have
             I
             spoken
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             in
             mee
             ye
             might
             have
             peace
             .
             In
             the
             world
             yee
             shall
             have
             tribulation
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           you
           are
           to
           martch
           to
           heaven
           through
           a
           troublesome
           world
           ,
           the
           profession
           and
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           will
           cost
           you
           much
           ,
           but
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           Gospell
           you
           shall
           have
           peace
           ;
           The
           other
           is
           but
           outward
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           most
           intimate
           peace
           ,
           
             a
             peace
             that
             passeth
             all
             understanding
             ,
          
           a
           peace
           that
           will
           enable
           you
           to
           goe
           to
           warre
           ,
           and
           deny
           your selves
           of
           outward
           peace
           .
           How
           did
           this
           peace
           that
           made
           
             Paul
             and
             Sylas
             sing
             in
             the
             Prison
             ,
          
           inable
           them
           to
           preach
           Christ
           abroade
           .
           What
           bold
           confessions
           could
           Stephen
           make
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           his
           enemies
           ,
           upon
           the
           very
           point
           of
           Martirdome
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           at
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           sawe
           
             Christ
             the
             King
             of
             peace
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
          
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           the
           enemye
           so
           much
           as
           the
           strength
           or
           weaknesse
           to
           resist
           ,
           and
           fight
           ,
           that
           is
           considerable
           if
           there
           be
           
             more
             with
             you
             then
             against
             you
          
           ;
           It
           is
           no
           matter
           what
           is
           against
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           a
           deepe
           and
           quiet
           peace
           within
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           what
           noyses
           you
           heare
           abroade
           .
           The
           Martirs
           that
           were
           filled
           with
           that
           peace
           in
           their
           sharpe
           warfares
           ,
           could
           say
           
             non
             patimur
             sed
             pati
             videmur
          
           ,
           we
           rather
           seme
           to
           suffer
           ,
           then
           suffer
           indeed
           ;
           this
           will
           make
           you
           strong
           in
           every
           motion
           towards
           fight
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           ayde
           you
           to
           this
           profession
           ,
           and
           confession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           will
           both
           assure
           all
           your
           owne
           motions
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           as
           with
           spirituall
           feet
           ,
           you
           doe
           move
           mightily
           against
           the
           divell
           .
        
         
           
           For
           the
           use
           of
           this
           in
           particular
           ,
           wee
           may
           consider
           how
           happy
           our
           conditions
           are
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           preachers
           and
           publishers
           of
           peace
           ,
           
             blessed
             are
             the
             peace
             makers
          
           ,
           and
           
             how
             beautifull
             are
             their
             feet
          
           ;
           this
           wee
           are
           if
           wee
           be
           filled
           with
           peace
           ,
           
             a
             peace
             that
             passeth
             all
             understanding
             ,
             will
             passe
             its
             own
             bounds
             and
             fill
             others
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
           But
           then
           secondly
           ,
           in
           a
           sence
           wee
           are
           all
           preachers
           ,
           all
           confessors
           ,
           they
           that
           teach
           ,
           must
           doe
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           doe
           ,
           must
           teach
           ,
           that
           is
           by
           that
           doing
           ,
           by
           the
           light
           of
           their
           actions
           which
           shines
           ;
           but
           in
           truth
           ,
           wee
           should
           not
           onely
           be
           contented
           to
           walke
           holily
           our selves
           ,
           but
           wee
           
           should
           be
           ready
           and
           prepared
           to
           communicate
           what
           ever
           wee
           have
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           occation
           shall
           offer
           it selfe
           and
           draw
           it
           forth
           ,
           which
           is
           both
           a
           great
           motion
           and
           walke
           against
           the
           divell
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           is
           heer
           exprest
           ,
           it
           armes
           our
           feet
           ,
           and
           secures
           our
           motion
           exceedingly
           in
           this
           warre
           ,
           so
           as
           wee
           are
           not
           subject
           to
           the
           shaking
           of
           objections
           ,
           and
           disgraces
           which
           the
           divell
           would
           represent
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           cast
           in
           our
           way
           continually
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           this
           preaching
           and
           confessing
           the
           Gospell
           
           upon
           all
           occations
           ,
           doe
           it
           as
           the
           Gospell
           of
           peace
           ,
           bring
           it
           as
           the
           Angells
           did
           ,
           who
           knew
           well
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Glory
             to
             God
             on
             high
             ,
             on
             earth
             peace
             ,
             good
             will
             towards
             men
             ,
          
           Luk.
           2.14
           .
           
             Also
             feare
             not
             ,
             for
             behold
             ,
             I
             bring
             you
             good
             tydings
             of
             great
             joy
             ,
             which
             shal
             be
             to
             all
             people
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           10.
           
           Offer
           the
           Gospell
           like
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           like
           good
           newes
           ,
           the
           good
           newes
           of
           peace
           ,
           let
           the
           world
           knowe
           that
           it
           is
           brought
           and
           offred
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           good
           tydings
           of
           great
           joy
           to
           all
           people
           :
           Christ
           is
           an
           universall
           good
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           heires
           of
           great
           kingdomes
           ,
           are
           the
           common
           possessions
           of
           all
           the
           subjects
           ;
           so
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           God
           of
           the
           whole
           earth
           ,
           is
           good
           newes
           to
           all
           mankinde
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           pitty
           but
           that
           they
           should
           knowe
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           should
           be
           offred
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           might
           be
           their
           owne
           fault
           if
           they
           intertaine
           it
           not
           .
           And
           as
           Christ
           said
           to
           his
           disciples
           ,
           
             when
             ye
             come
             into
             any
             house
             ,
             say
             peace
             be
             to
             it
             .
          
           It
           is
           time
           enough
           for
           your
           peace
           to
           returne
           to
           you
           ,
           when
           they
           refuse
           to
           receive
           you
           .
           This
           if
           any
           thing
           will
           take
           with
           the
           guilty
           world
           ,
           who
           from
           the
           sence
           of
           their
           owne
           ill
           are
           a
           thousand
           times
           apter
           to
           dispaire
           ,
           then
           beleeve
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           be
           hardened
           in
           a
           negligent
           desperate
           way
           :
           This
           will
           also
           make
           good
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           glory
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           alluring
           ,
           and
           gaining
           of
           the
           elect
           ;
           and
           a
           soule
           
           gained
           by
           the
           freest
           way
           of
           grace
           ,
           will
           vent
           its
           obedience
           by
           love
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           put
           honour
           upon
           your selves
           ,
           render
           your
           feete
           beautifull
           ,
           render
           you
           acceptable
           and
           desireable
           ,
           where
           ever
           you
           come
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           when
           
             you
             shal
             be
             shod
             with
             the
             shooes
             of
             the
             preparation
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           as
           ye
           are
           to
           make
           after
           much
           knowledge
           ,
           for
           a
           cleare
           rule
           of
           all
           your
           actions
           ,
           and
           stepps
           ,
           even
           to
           a
           readinesse
           to
           confesse
           it
           ,
           and
           preach
           it
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           the
           preparation
           heere
           meant
           ,
           that
           yee
           may
           bee
           in
           a
           readinesse
           ,
           so
           when
           you
           are
           in
           such
           a
           preparation
           ,
           walke
           boldly
           ,
           let
           the
           world
           see
           by
           your
           walking
           and
           your
           motion
           ,
           and
           steddines
           that
           jou
           are
           armed
           ,
           when
           you
           can
           passe
           through
           foule
           waies
           ,
           
             good
             report
             and
             ill
             report
          
           ,
           when
           
             ye
             walke
             among
             thornes
             ,
             tread
             upon
             Serpents
             and
             Adders
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             hurt
             you
             .
          
           Paul
           sure
           had
           his
           hand
           well
           armed
           ,
           when
           the
           viper
           dropt
           from
           it
           without
           hurting
           him
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           you
           are
           well
           armed
           ,
           when
           yee
           feare
           no
           wayes
           into
           which
           providence
           shall
           leade
           you
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           come
           of
           without
           hurt
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           pikes
           and
           stakes
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           ye
           are
           not
           pierced
           ;
           this
           walking
           by
           example
           ,
           and
           as
           occation
           is
           by
           voyce
           ,
           by
           confession
           ,
           or
           preaching
           ,
           will
           make
           many
           followers
           ,
           you
           will
           become
           leaders
           your selves
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           be
           a
           glorious
           walkeing
           ,
           when
           yee
           shall
           not
           onely
           treade
           hard
           Pathes
           ,
           but
           lead
           up
           troopes
           ,
           wee
           see
           even
           bruit
           beasts
           in
           motion
           are
           put
           on
           by
           the
           voyce
           as
           well
           as
           by
           example
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           way
           :
           Let
           the
           world
           know
           that
           warre
           is
           but
           the
           Vizard
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           peace
           within
           ,
           underneath
           :
           Let
           them
           know
           that
           there
           are
           sweets
           and
           roses
           ,
           though
           they
           see
           nothing
           outwardly
           but
           thornes
           ,
           and
           Bryars
           ,
           your
           walking
           steddily
           will
           shew
           that
           your selves
           are
           armed
           ,
           and
           your
           example
           and
           voyce
           together
           ,
           will
           have
           a
           great
           influence
           upon
           others
           ,
           to
           be
           
           sure
           a
           readinesse
           and
           preparednesse
           to
           confesse
           the
           Gospell
           of
           peace
           ,
           will
           arme
           you
           for
           all
           the
           hard
           martches
           ,
           and
           what
           ever
           the
           divell
           shall
           object
           in
           your
           way
           .
        
         
           Wee
           are
           come
           to
           the
           fourth
           peece
           of
           Armes
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Shield
           fitted
           not
           so
           much
           to
           any
           one
           part
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           other
           peeces
           )
           as
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           moveable
           ,
           and
           propper
           to
           keepe
           of
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           &
           this
           is
           faith
           :
           Now
           this
           
             above
             all
             things
             is
          
           to
           be
           taken
           up
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Especially
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           most
           considerable
           peece
           of
           Armour
           you
           have
           ;
           Some
           reade
           it
           
             in
             all
             things
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           every
           peece
           of
           Armour
           ,
           yee
           must
           mingle
           faith
           ,
           with
           Truth
           ,
           with
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           with
           the
           
             Preparation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
             :
          
           or
           referre
           it
           to
           temptations
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           you
           must
           oppose
           faith
           to
           every
           temptation
           ,
           which
           is
           true
           ;
           but
           I
           rather
           thinke
           it
           is
           meant
           heere
           ,
           Especially
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           say
           above
           all
           things
           in
           a
           more
           especiall
           manner
           ,
           
             Take
             unto
             you
             the
             Shield
             of
             faith
             ,
          
           like
           that
           place
           Coll.
           3.14
           .
           where
           the
           same
           word
           is
           used
           ,
           
             And
             above
             all
             things
             but
             on
             Charity
             ,
          
           so
           as
           though
           every
           peece
           of
           Armour
           be
           very
           considerable
           ,
           yet
           none
           like
           
             the
             shield
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           hee
           gives
           you
           the
           reason
           ,
           because
           by
           it
           
             you
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             quench
             the
             fiery
             darts
             of
             the
             Divell
             ,
          
           who
           for
           his
           superabundant
           malice
           and
           wickednes
           hee
           calls
           
             the
             wicked
             one
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           with
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           intense
           height
           of
           wickednesse
           pursues
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           but
           especially
           ,
           good
           men
           the
           Saints
           ;
           And
           yee
           shall
           not
           quench
           ,
           some
           of
           his
           darts
           onely
           ,
           but
           all
           his
           darts
           ,
           hee
           hath
           enough
           of
           them
           ,
           hee
           hath
           of
           all
           kindes
           ,
           this
           shield
           will
           receive
           them
           ,
           and
           repell
           them
           all
           ;
           Hee
           tells
           you
           also
           ,
           of
           what
           kinde
           they
           are
           ,
           
             They
             are
             fieri
             darts
          
           ,
           his
           Arrowes
           are
           poysoned
           Arrowes
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           onely
           wound
           as
           Iron
           and
           steele
           doth
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           a
           Poyson
           ,
           a
           burning
           in
           them
           ,
           of
           an
           ill
           quality
           ,
           hard
           to
           cure
           ,
           hard
           to
           be
           quenched
           ;
           but
           now
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           prescribes
           you
           a
           remedy
           ,
           
           an
           Armes
           fitted
           on
           purpose
           as
           they
           are
           darts
           ,
           
             faith
             as
             a
             shield
          
           shall
           repell
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           
             poysoned
             and
             fiery
          
           ;
           faith
           as
           Water
           ,
           or
           Balsome
           ,
           or
           Oyle
           ,
           
             shall
             Quench
          
           ,
           by
           faith
           ye
           shall
           be
           enabled
           to
           Quench
           them
           :
           Faith
           properly
           as
           a
           shield
           doth
           not
           quench
           but
           repell
           ,
           but
           faith
           enables
           you
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           mighty
           power
           and
           operation
           in
           faith
           ,
           doeing
           that
           which
           nothing
           els
           can
           doe
           ,
           that
           as
           yee
           have
           salves
           ,
           properly
           to
           draw
           out
           stings
           ,
           or
           thornes
           ,
           and
           as
           yee
           have
           Balsomes
           ,
           to
           take
           out
           fire
           and
           poyson
           ,
           to
           quench
           and
           destroy
           the
           malignity
           of
           a
           poysoned
           dart
           ,
           so
           you
           have
           faith
           fitted
           and
           proportioned
           to
           
             quench
             the
             fiery
             darts
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
          
           your
           greatest
           enemy
           ,
           and
           who
           shoots
           continually
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           they
           called
           
             all
             his
             fiery
             darts
          
           ;
           hee
           wants
           not
           Ammunition
           ,
           hee
           need
           not
           feare
           for
           want
           of
           Powder
           ,
           hee
           hath
           great
           and
           cursed
           abilities
           ,
           and
           a
           spirit
           fitted
           to
           act
           them
           alwayes
           ;
           but
           faith
           can
           deale
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           render
           all
           his
           dartings
           vaine
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           effect
           .
           You
           see
           now
           the
           full
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           and
           of
           how
           great
           a
           consideration
           faith
           is
           ,
           to
           this
           warre
           ,
           so
           as
           from
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           thing
           which
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           ,
           it
           deserves
           an
           Emphesis
           ,
           
             An
             above
             all
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           especially
           want
           not
           this
           ,
           as
           Sallomon
           saies
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           
             Above
             all
             gettings
             get
             understanding
          
           ,
           and
           
             keepe
             thy
             heart
             with
             all
             dilligence
             ,
          
           so
           above
           all
           things
           take
           the
           shield
           of
           faith
           .
           Before
           wee
           consider
           more
           particularly
           ,
           of
           this
           so
           much
           commended
           faith
           ,
           wee
           will
           thinke
           a
           little
           what
           those
           fiery
           darts
           are
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           and
           quenched
           by
           faith
           ;
           by
           
             fiery
             darts
          
           heere
           ,
           I
           understand
           not
           so
           much
           temptations
           to
           all
           kindes
           of
           him
           ,
           though
           faith
           serves
           for
           all
           meets
           with
           them
           also
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Breast-plate
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           semes
           propper
           also
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           some
           fiery
           envenomed
           impoysened
           darts
           ,
           to
           which
           nothing
           but
           
             the
             shield
             of
             faith
          
           can
           be
           opposed
           ;
           faith
           will
           secure
           you
           in
           all
           things
           
           aswell
           as
           other
           peeces
           of
           armour
           ,
           but
           especially
           faith
           is
           of
           use
           heere
           ;
           And
           these
           darts
           seme
           to
           be
           either
           some
           burning
           vyolent
           temptations
           to
           lusts
           ,
           or
           after
           them
           to
           dispaire
           :
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           our
           natures
           since
           the
           first
           defilement
           by
           orriginall
           corruption
           ,
           were
           never
           perfectly
           coole
           ,
           it
           is
           by
           some
           principle
           within
           us
           ,
           that
           Sathan
           workes
           upon
           us
           ,
           our
           natures
           are
           stuble
           and
           tinder
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           combustible
           matter
           within
           us
           ,
           which
           the
           wicked
           one
           knowes
           well
           enough
           ,
           and
           therefore
           shoots
           his
           Granadoes
           ,
           his
           fire-workes
           ,
           his
           fiery
           darts
           ,
           if
           wee
           were
           Ice
           and
           Snow
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           perfectly
           coole
           and
           cold
           ,
           to
           lusts
           ,
           the
           divell
           would
           not
           loose
           his
           paynes
           nor
           his
           darts
           ,
           but
           being
           fiery
           our
           selves
           ,
           apt
           to
           burne
           ,
           hee
           flings
           in
           fire
           ,
           fiery
           darts
           ,
           and
           wee
           are
           instantly
           and
           presently
           ,
           in
           a
           flame
           ,
           like
           charcoale
           burnt
           already
           ,
           or
           stuble
           prepared
           already
           for
           burning
           by
           the
           sunne
           ;
           so
           hee
           did
           to
           David
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Bathsheba
           ,
           though
           hee
           were
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           tooke
           him
           at
           an
           advantage
           ,
           when
           his
           corruptions
           were
           most
           fiery
           ,
           neerest
           burning
           ,
           when
           idlenesse
           ,
           security
           and
           peace
           ,
           had
           dryed
           and
           heated
           him
           to
           lusts
           ,
           and
           vanity
           ,
           then
           hee
           flung
           in
           a
           fiery
           dart
           ,
           and
           the
           flame
           was
           unquenchable
           .
           The
           like
           hee
           did
           with
           Amnon
           ,
           who
           having
           received
           the
           fiery
           dart
           ,
           was
           so
           vexed
           that
           hee
           fell
           sicke
           for
           his
           sister
           Tamar
           ,
           2.
           
           Sam.
           13.2
           .
           and
           was
           so
           destroyed
           with
           that
           flame
           ,
           as
           hee
           never
           ceased
           till
           hee
           counted
           
             folly
             in
             Israel
          
           :
           in
           wayes
           most
           barbarous
           and
           wicked
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           prosecution
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           abusing
           and
           rejecting
           of
           her
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           was
           as
           fiery
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           
             hee
             hated
             her
          
           now
           
             more
             then
             hee
             had
             loved
             her
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           15.
           the
           love
           was
           without
           measure
           ,
           so
           was
           the
           hatred
           ;
           so
           are
           men
           stung
           with
           
             the
             fiery
             darts
             of
             the
             divell
             ,
          
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           extreames
           ,
           no
           Mediocrity
           ,
           all
           is
           without
           measure
           ,
           and
           then
           for
           a
           little
           of
           that
           they
           call
           
           pleasure
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           world
           of
           paine
           ,
           and
           gall
           ,
           and
           bitternesse
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           other
           fiery
           darts
           ,
           made
           way
           for
           by
           lusts
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           dispaire
           ;
           for
           I
           should
           thinke
           that
           in
           this
           instance
           ,
           the
           inhumanity
           and
           barbarousnesse
           of
           Amnon
           afterwards
           to
           his
           sister
           ,
           came
           from
           the
           terrour
           and
           confusion
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           
             what
             fruit
             had
             you
             of
             those
             things
             whereof
             you
             are
             now
             ashamed
             ,
          
           Rom.
           6.21
           .
           After
           the
           sin
           is
           committed
           ,
           shame
           and
           horrour
           ceazeth
           presently
           ,
           which
           hurryes
           the
           minde
           ordinarily
           as
           fast
           to
           dispaire
           as
           it
           did
           before
           ,
           to
           the
           countinent
           of
           the
           lust
           ;
           therefore
           lusts
           should
           be
           lookt
           upon
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           goeing
           not
           as
           they
           are
           comeing
           ,
           or
           as
           they
           are
           promising
           ,
           
             peracto
             scelere
             magnitudo
             ejus
             conspicitur
          
           ,
           as
           Tacitus
           inferres
           of
           Nero
           ,
           after
           hee
           had
           killed
           his
           Mother
           ,
           therefore
           wee
           should
           looke
           on
           sin
           with
           that
           eye
           ,
           which
           within
           a
           few
           howers
           wee
           shall
           see
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           second
           head
           of
           the
           fiery
           darts
           I
           told
           you
           of
           ,
           namely
           inections
           to
           dispaire
           ,
           how
           many
           after
           the
           commissions
           of
           Murthers
           ,
           Adulteryes
           ,
           Treatheryes
           ,
           have
           bene
           consumed
           and
           likt
           up
           ,
           by
           these
           fiery
           darts
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           miserable
           ends
           ,
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           dispaire
           :
           What
           thinke
           you
           of
           Spira
           ,
           who
           for
           a
           little
           shrincking
           and
           retracting
           his
           confession
           ,
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           I
           told
           you
           of
           ,
           esteemed
           the
           flames
           of
           hell
           lesse
           then
           those
           hee
           felt
           ,
           and
           wisht
           himselfe
           often
           there
           that
           hee
           might
           knowe
           the
           difference
           ;
           What
           thinke
           you
           before
           him
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           who
           found
           no
           rest
           ,
           no
           quiet
           of
           spirit
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Gallowes
           ,
           hee
           was
           utterly
           druncke
           up
           by
           dispaire
           ,
           and
           went
           downe
           quicke
           to
           his
           owne
           place
           .
           But
           the
           saints
           feele
           these
           fiery
           darts
           ,
           as
           David
           did
           for
           lusting
           ,
           so
           himselfe
           also
           and
           divers
           others
           for
           dispairing
           ,
           therefore
           hee
           saies
           ,
           
             Hee
             roared
             all
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             his
             bones
             were
             sore
             vexed
             ,
             and
             his
             eye
             ,
             his
             soule
             &
             his
             Belly
             were
             consumed
             ,
          
           and
           the
           divell
           heerein
           takes
           the
           advantage
           of
           some
           outward
           
           lowenesse
           and
           depression
           of
           condition
           ,
           either
           in
           body
           ,
           or
           estate
           ,
           or
           reputation
           ,
           or
           some
           melancholy
           of
           body
           ,
           or
           constitution
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           temper
           easily
           fired
           to
           extremities
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Saints
           have
           their
           fyering
           to
           lustings
           ,
           or
           dispaire
           aswell
           as
           others
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           of
           things
           bulky
           in
           themselves
           or
           little
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           
           what
           kinde
           of
           faith
           is
           it
           that
           you
           must
           oppose
           to
           these
           burnings
           ,
           to
           these
           
             fiery
             darts
          
           ,
           and
           how
           doth
           faith
           relieve
           you
           ?
        
         
           Certainely
           it
           is
           no
           other
           then
           that
           by
           which
           you
           beleeve
           God
           ,
           
           to
           be
           yours
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           Shield
           here
           spoken
           of
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           similitude
           of
           a
           Doore
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           the
           largest
           shields
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           large
           enough
           to
           shield
           the
           whole
           body
           :
        
         
           And
           secondly
           ,
           as
           a
           shield
           it
           must
           receive
           the
           darts
           and
           repell
           them
           ,
           and
           quench
           the
           fire
           before
           it
           reach
           the
           body
           ,
           before
           it
           incorporate
           it selfe
           with
           the
           minde
           ,
           and
           enter
           as
           it
           were
           into
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           for
           then
           there
           will
           be
           more
           tearing
           and
           difficulty
           to
           get
           it
           out
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           doth
           faith
           doe
           this
           ?
        
         
           First
           and
           especially
           as
           it
           calls
           God
           ,
           God
           in
           Christ
           to
           our
           ayde
           .
           When
           the
           Divell
           shoots
           his
           
             fiery
             Darts
          
           ,
           either
           for
           lusting
           ,
           or
           dispairing
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           for
           flesh
           and
           blood
           to
           oppose
           it selfe
           ,
           your
           mortalities
           ,
           your
           resolutions
           ,
           your
           reasonings
           will
           prove
           combistible
           matter
           ,
           and
           be
           burnt
           up
           ,
           be
           burnt
           away
           ,
           and
           your
           spirit
           will
           be
           left
           fiered
           ,
           and
           empoysoned
           by
           those
           Darts
           .
           The
           Dart
           will
           sticke
           ,
           &
           it
           will
           be
           worke
           to
           get
           it
           out
           ;
           Now
           in
           this
           case
           faith
           leads
           you
           directly
           to
           God
           ,
           &
           sets
           God
           against
           the
           Divell
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           combate
           by
           the
           wisdome
           of
           faith
           ,
           is
           changed
           ,
           and
           made
           now
           rather
           betweene
           God
           and
           the
           Divell
           ,
           then
           betweene
           you
           and
           the
           Divell
           ,
           &
           the
           Divell
           which
           could
           have
           subdued
           you
           easily
           ,
           fals
           under
           God
           
           presently
           ,
           
             This
             is
             that
             stronger
             then
             hee
             that
             bindes
             the
             strong
             man
             and
             casts
             him
             out
             .
          
           This
           was
           Davids
           way
           ,
           
             From
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             will
             I
             cry
             to
             thee
             ,
             when
             my
             heart
             is
             overwhelmed
             ,
             Leade
             mee
             to
             the
             Rocke
             that
             is
             higher
             then
             I
             ,
             Psal.
          
           61.2
           .
           that
           is
           where
           ever
           I
           am
           ,
           or
           where
           ever
           thou
           art
           ,
           as
           thy
           spirit
           can
           finde
           mee
           out
           ,
           so
           I
           will
           finde
           thee
           out
           ,
           
             When
             I
             am
             overwhelmed
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             greatly
             in
             distresse
             ,
             I
             will
             cry
             to
             thee
             ,
          
           as
           a
           child
           doth
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           that
           is
           set
           upon
           by
           one
           stronger
           then
           himselfe
           ,
           cries
           out
           to
           his
           father
           and
           trusts
           to
           his
           strength
           ;
           
             Set
             mee
             upon
             a
             Rocke
          
           ,
           or
           
             thou
             wilt
             set
             mee
             upon
             a
             Rocke
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           high
           ,
           as
           I
           cannot
           reach
           it
           without
           thou
           set
           mee
           upon
           it
           ,
           or
           
             higher
             then
             I
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           above
           my
           owne
           strength
           ,
           or
           my
           owne
           abilities
           ,
           even
           upon
           thy selfe
           and
           thy
           sonne
           ,
           where
           I
           may
           be
           safe
           ,
           for
           in
           case
           of
           overwhelmings
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           
             fiery
             Darts
          
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           other
           way
           but
           to
           set
           God
           ,
           as
           yours
           ,
           as
           one
           in
           covenant
           with
           you
           ,
           your
           all
           ,
           and
           friends
           against
           the
           Divell
           ,
           
             to
             stand
             still
             and
             see
             the
             salvation
             of
             God
             ,
          
           when
           the
           red
           sea
           was
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           Egyptians
           behinde
           ,
           what
           could
           the
           Israelites
           doe
           ,
           (
           in
           that
           case
           there
           was
           no
           way
           for
           wisedome
           or
           strength
           to
           make
           through
           )
           .
           
             But
             stand
             still
             and
             see
             the
             salvation
             of
             God
             ,
          
           casting
           all
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           disparing
           in
           themselves
           altogether
           .
        
         
           
           But
           secondly
           ,
           this
           shield
           of
           faith
           can
           relieve
           you
           in
           this
           extremity
           by
           outbidding
           sights
           (
           as
           in
           a
           second
           and
           under
           way
           )
           against
           all
           lustings
           it
           can
           oppose
           presently
           the
           recompence
           of
           the
           reward
           ,
           and
           ye
           have
           a
           lust
           for
           that
           also
           :
           So
           Moses
           was
           not
           without
           the
           lustings
           of
           ambition
           and
           vaine
           glory
           ,
           to
           be
           called
           
             the
             Son
             of
             Pharoahs
             Daughter
          
           ,
           but
           the
           eye
           which
           hee
           had
           ,
           to
           the
           recompence
           of
           reward
           ,
           outbids
           them
           infinitely
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           chose
           rather
           afflictions
           which
           no
           man
           would
           simply
           chuse
           :
           So
           
             Christ
             for
             the
             glory
             set
             before
             him
             ,
          
           indured
           and
           suffered
           any
           thing
           ,
           a
           lively
           faith
           realizeth
           
           things
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           present
           ;
           faith
           will
           tell
           you
           presently
           when
           a
           fiery
           lust
           assaults
           you
           ,
           yeild
           not
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           pleasing
           your
           flesh
           ,
           or
           your
           humour
           ,
           which
           is
           passing
           ,
           you
           will
           please
           Christ
           ,
           you
           will
           please
           your
           conscience
           ,
           and
           that
           pleasure
           is
           sweet
           indeed
           ,
           that
           remaines
           ;
           nay
           you
           shall
           heare
           of
           this
           againe
           ,
           this
           fighting
           ,
           this
           quenching
           ,
           shall
           come
           into
           your
           reward
           ,
           in
           such
           times
           and
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           wherein
           you
           would
           be
           most
           of
           all
           considered
           .
           And
           against
           the
           burnings
           of
           dispaire
           as
           in
           a
           second
           way
           ,
           also
           faith
           will
           shewe
           the
           riches
           of
           mercy
           ,
           the
           merrits
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           will
           tell
           you
           that
           it
           is
           dishonourable
           to
           God
           to
           judge
           his
           goodnes
           ,
           lesse
           then
           your
           wickednesse
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           merrits
           of
           Christ
           cannot
           hold
           ballance
           with
           your
           sinning
           ,
           will
           shewe
           you
           as
           great
           disproportion
           betweene
           grace
           and
           sin
           ,
           as
           betweene
           God
           and
           you
           ,
           will
           make
           (
           in
           a
           word
           )
           dispaire
           wicked
           in
           nothing
           as
           in
           the
           unreasonablenesse
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           thirdly
           ,
           as
           an
           effect
           of
           both
           these
           ,
           faith
           
           suckes
           and
           drawes
           downe
           the
           dew
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           the
           cooling
           waters
           ,
           the
           refreshing
           streames
           ,
           if
           need
           be
           balsome
           ,
           and
           oyle
           ,
           to
           quench
           the
           fire
           before
           it
           kindle
           ,
           or
           to
           fetch
           it
           out
           ;
           when
           your
           concupiscents
           are
           cooled
           ,
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           your
           spirit
           is
           in
           temper
           ,
           
             Fiery
             darts
          
           will
           do
           no
           hurt
           ,
           as
           a
           Grannado
           that
           falls
           into
           a
           Pit
           of
           water
           ,
           there
           is
           fire
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           before
           the
           blowe
           gives
           it
           is
           quencht
           :
           O
           those
           sweet
           &
           cooling
           influences
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           how
           refreshing
           are
           they
           ,
           as
           dewe
           to
           thirsty
           grounds
           ;
           when
           Dives
           burned
           ,
           what
           would
           hee
           have
           given
           for
           some
           water
           ,
           to
           coole
           his
           tongue
           .
           When
           wicked
           men
           are
           fiered
           by
           the
           divells
           darts
           ,
           to
           dispaire
           or
           lust
           ,
           or
           persecution
           ,
           their
           owne
           spirits
           are
           inflamed
           ,
           burnt
           up
           ,
           and
           they
           burne
           what
           ever
           they
           come
           neere
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           must
           till
           they
           be
           utterly
           consumed
           ,
           
           for
           there
           is
           no
           heavenly
           dewe
           ,
           no
           water
           ,
           no
           rayne
           ,
           no
           balsome
           ,
           no
           droppings
           of
           the
           spirit
           :
           But
           to
           us
           there
           is
           a
           
             River
             ,
             the
             streames
             whereof
             shall
             make
             glad
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Psal.
           46.4
           .
           Shall
           refresh
           us
           ,
           shall
           keepe
           us
           from
           burning
           ,
           and
           fyering
           ,
           and
           chapping
           ,
           and
           hee
           gives
           an
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           ver
           .
           5.
           
           
             God
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             her
             ,
             shee
             shall
             not
             be
             greatly
             mooved
          
           ;
           there
           is
           the
           head
           of
           that
           fountaine
           ,
           hee
           will
           not
           suffer
           the
           divell
           to
           gaine
           upon
           you
           ,
           to
           waste
           you
           ,
           to
           drinke
           you
           up
           ,
           very
           much
           to
           fire
           you
           ,
           but
           the
           streames
           shall
           continually
           refresh
           you
           ,
           and
           make
           you
           glad
           ,
           when
           others
           shal
           be
           like
           the
           parched
           heath
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           easily
           inflamed
           ,
           a
           curse
           to
           themselves
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           
           Therefore
           with
           all
           gettings
           gett
           faith
           ,
           
             above
             all
             take
             the
             shield
             of
             faith
             ,
          
           and
           take
           it
           as
           I
           have
           told
           you
           ,
           take
           it
           on
           like
           a
           large
           shield
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           fitt
           to
           cover
           you
           ,
           beleeve
           not
           scantily
           ,
           beleeve
           not
           a
           little
           ,
           have
           not
           your
           faith
           to
           fetch
           ,
           and
           prove
           ,
           and
           spell
           ,
           when
           the
           fiery
           Darts
           are
           shooteing
           ,
           how
           will
           you
           make
           this
           use
           of
           it
           els
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           told
           you
           ;
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           the
           divell
           would
           rob
           you
           of
           so
           much
           as
           lively
           faith
           ,
           effectuall
           faith
           ,
           bold
           and
           hardy
           faith
           ,
           hee
           knowes
           why
           well
           enough
           ,
           it
           will
           repell
           his
           fiery
           darts
           ,
           it
           will
           quench
           them
           ,
           yeild
           him
           not
           that
           peece
           of
           armour
           in
           any
           proportion
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           dammageable
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           necessary
           for
           you
           ;
           faith
           is
           usefull
           in
           every
           thing
           ,
           but
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           faith
           doth
           not
           all
           (
           as
           I
           have
           told
           you
           )
           and
           while
           you
           are
           doing
           this
           ,
           the
           obedience
           of
           faith
           ,
           the
           use
           of
           faith
           is
           as
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           resisting
           the
           fiery
           dart
           is
           necessary
           for
           you
           ;
           as
           therefore
           ye
           would
           be
           relieved
           when
           you
           most
           need
           it
           ,
           when
           your
           soules
           are
           fyered
           with
           lust
           or
           dispaire
           ,
           when
           those
           flames
           drinke
           up
           your
           spirits
           ,
           and
           undoe
           you
           ,
           beleeve
           boldly
           ,
           beleeve
           strongly
           ,
           without
           if's
           and
           and
           's
           ,
           have
           God
           tyed
           and
           made
           one
           with
           you
           ,
           by
           faith
           according
           to
           the
           right
           notion
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           dread
           nothing
           ,
           
           heere
           is
           good
           newes
           for
           you
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           
             able
             to
             quench
             all
             the
             fiery
             Darts
             of
             the
             wicked
          
           ;
           There
           now
           remaines
           nothing
           but
           some
           helpes
           to
           take
           this
           
             shield
             of
             faith
          
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           consider
           it
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           obedience
           in
           it
           ,
           
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           and
           the
           will
           of
           God
           is
           ingaged
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           bold
           with
           your selves
           ,
           (
           and
           yet
           yee
           cannot
           because
           ye
           are
           creatures
           ,
           ye
           are
           not
           your
           owne
           )
           but
           will
           you
           be
           bold
           with
           the
           will
           of
           God
           :
           This
           to
           those
           that
           have
           but
           a
           little
           faith
           ,
           and
           love
           already
           will
           be
           a
           great
           argument
           .
           God
           bids
           you
           sanctify
           his
           name
           ,
           bids
           you
           honour
           your
           father
           ,
           &c.
           you
           will
           do
           it
           ,
           why
           ?
           because
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           not
           left
           to
           your
           choice
           ;
           God
           bids
           you
           sanctify
           him
           by
           beleeving
           ,
           honour
           him
           by
           beleeving
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           first
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           God
           immediately
           :
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           looke
           not
           on
           faith
           in
           this
           notion
           ,
           as
           a
           priviledge
           left
           to
           the
           arbitration
           of
           your
           owne
           wills
           ,
           whether
           you
           will
           be
           so
           good
           to
           your selves
           or
           no
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           indispensible
           duty
           :
           Some
           duties
           may
           be
           dispensed
           with
           for
           ends
           ,
           as
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           in
           some
           of
           his
           ordinance
           ,
           but
           this
           dutie
           lies
           so
           hard
           upon
           you
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           dispensed
           with
           all
           for
           a
           moment
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           greatest
           good
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           all
           men
           ;
           if
           God
           be
           great
           to
           you
           ,
           therefore
           obey
           him
           in
           beleeving
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           cast
           of
           all
           Religion
           and
           disobey
           him
           in
           every
           other
           thing
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           feare
           to
           doe
           that
           ,
           then
           knowe
           that
           the
           same
           God
           ,
           that
           bidds
           you
           doe
           any
           other
           thing
           ,
           bids
           you
           also
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           this
           commandement
           is
           the
           least
           arbitrary
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           consider
           what
           obstructs
           faith
           ,
           if
           negligence
           ,
           
           and
           want
           of
           consideration
           ,
           as
           that
           doth
           much
           ,
           and
           often
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           let
           mee
           set
           you
           on
           considering
           :
           consider
           that
           you
           will
           goe
           to
           hell
           without
           it
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           not
           beleeve
           God
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           your
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           is
           yours
           in
           Christ
           ,
           beleeve
           him
           for
           
           this
           ,
           that
           without
           this
           you
           wil
           be
           condemned
           for
           ever
           ,
           God
           may
           seme
           to
           put
           it
           to
           your
           choice
           ,
           whether
           you
           will
           beleeve
           or
           no
           ;
           but
           hee
           doth
           by
           no
           meanes
           put
           it
           to
           your
           choice
           ,
           whether
           you
           will
           goe
           to
           hell
           or
           no
           ,
           if
           you
           beleeve
           not
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           determined
           with
           him
           ,
           
             that
             the
             fearefull
             and
             unbeleevers
          
           shal
           be
           cast
           into
           hell
           ,
           and
           indeed
           thither
           are
           all
           men
           goeing
           a
           pace
           ,
           onely
           belief
           turnes
           the
           motion
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           earth
           assend
           upwards
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           you
           say
           you
           see
           ,
           you
           see
           your
           misery
           enough
           in
           unbelief
           ,
           but
           ye
           want
           boldnes
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           you
           thinke
           that
           there
           is
           no
           proportion
           betweene
           sin
           and
           such
           a
           nothing
           as
           faith
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           proportion
           betweene
           sin
           and
           damnation
           ,
           but
           not
           betweene
           sin
           and
           faith
           :
           right
           now
           I
           have
           you
           where
           I
           would
           ,
           but
           then
           consider
           that
           the
           things
           wherin
           God
           useth
           man
           in
           the
           way
           to
           salvation
           ,
           are
           indeed
           nothing
           ,
           or
           as
           nothing
           ,
           by
           the
           foolishnesse
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           Nothingnesse
           of
           
             Preaching
             hee
             saves
             them
             that
             beleeve
          
           ;
           The
           Vessells
           in
           which
           his
           word
           comes
           ,
           are
           earthen
           ,
           as
           good
           as
           nothing
           ,
           
             our
             righteousnes
             reacheth
             not
             to
             him
             ,
          
           and
           though
           our
           reward
           be
           heaven
           ,
           yet
           our
           merrit
           is
           nothing
           ,
           just
           nothing
           :
           And
           therefore
           if
           faith
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           owne
           internall
           vallew
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           grace
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           were
           any
           thing
           ,
           wee
           should
           never
           be
           saved
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           now
           our
           comfort
           and
           assurance
           is
           that
           it
           is
           nothing
           .
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           no
           proportion
           betweene
           sin
           and
           faith
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           proportion
           betweene
           sin
           and
           Christ
           ,
           or
           if
           you
           will
           have
           mee
           speake
           the
           truth
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           proportion
           in
           this
           regard
           ;
           Christs
           dyeing
           ,
           Christs
           suffering
           ,
           makes
           sin
           nothing
           ,
           so
           that
           that
           which
           held
           the
           greatest
           proportion
           ,
           before
           God
           ,
           before
           ,
           and
           was
           heavyer
           then
           the
           sand
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           deeper
           then
           hell
           ,
           is
           now
           nothing
           :
           what
           will
           you
           thinke
           your
           debts
           greater
           
           then
           God
           can
           pay
           ,
           will
           you
           ballance
           your
           wickednes
           and
           his
           love
           ,
           your
           unkindnes
           may
           be
           aggranated
           ,
           and
           made
           greater
           by
           his
           love
           ,
           but
           it
           cannot
           be
           made
           even
           with
           his
           love
           ,
           for
           hee
           is
           God
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           out-sin
           his
           pardon
           ,
           or
           grace
           ,
           by
           any
           thing
           but
           unbeliefe
           ,
           so
           as
           this
           littlenesse
           ,
           this
           nothingnes
           of
           faith
           ,
           is
           your
           advantage
           ,
           because
           in
           this
           great
           businesse
           of
           our
           salvation
           God
           will
           be
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           thanke
           your selves
           for
           nothing
           :
           Did
           it
           hinder
           Naaman
           the
           Assirian
           ,
           that
           to
           wash
           in
           Jordan
           was
           nothing
           ,
           or
           did
           it
           relieve
           Jericho
           ,
           that
           the
           bloweing
           of
           Rams-hornes
           was
           nothing
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           bene
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           done
           it
           ,
           for
           God
           is
           resolved
           to
           destroy
           Jericho
           by
           nothing
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           himselfe
           alone
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           will
           have
           you
           by
           nothing
           ,
           or
           by
           that
           which
           is
           as
           good
           as
           nothing
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           what
           you
           doe
           :
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           hee
           findes
           enough
           in
           the
           ballance
           ,
           to
           make
           your
           sins
           nothing
           ,
           even
           his
           owne
           eternall
           love
           ,
           and
           the
           suffering
           and
           merrits
           of
           his
           owne
           son
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Gods
           heart
           is
           in
           this
           matter
           of
           faith
           ,
           never
           
           any
           thing
           was
           so
           fenced
           with
           mottinesse
           ,
           with
           threats
           ,
           and
           commands
           ,
           with
           intreatings
           and
           invitings
           ,
           with
           words
           and
           oathes
           ,
           with
           signes
           and
           seales
           ,
           with
           rewards
           and
           punishments
           .
           The
           Gospell
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           Message
           of
           faith
           ,
           Christ
           himself
           and
           all
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           but
           the
           preachers
           of
           faith
           .
           The
           great
           businesse
           is
           to
           make
           the
           match
           ,
           to
           tye
           the
           knott
           betweene
           God
           and
           our
           soules
           ,
           the
           rest
           ,
           other
           things
           ,
           flow
           on
           naturally
           :
           Love
           followes
           faith
           ,
           works
           flowe
           from
           love
           .
           
             But
             without
             faith
             ,
             its
             impossible
             to
             please
             God
             ,
          
           without
           faith
           wee
           are
           
             Strangers
             and
             a
             farre
             of
          
           .
           Now
           that
           which
           is
           so
           neere
           Gods
           heart
           ,
           and
           so
           advantagious
           to
           our selves
           ,
           wee
           should
           doe
           ,
           wee
           should
           be
           much
           in
           what
           ever
           the
           divell
           say
           ,
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           God
           neverhedged
           any
           thing
           about
           
           like
           this
           ,
           never
           any
           thing
           came
           so
           freely
           off
           ,
           the
           making
           of
           this
           cost
           him
           his
           Ministers
           ordinances
           and
           seales
           ,
           and
           without
           it
           all
           is
           nothing
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           fetch
           Arguments
           ,
           not
           onely
           from
           necessity
           and
           duty
           ,
           &
           reason
           ,
           but
           ingenuity
           ,
           the
           onely
           salve
           you
           can
           apply
           to
           the
           wounds
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           beleeving
           ,
           your
           sins
           made
           them
           your
           faith
           heales
           them
           ,
           
             Hee
             shall
             see
             of
             the
             travaile
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             be
             satisfied
             ,
          
           Isa.
           53.11
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           hee
           hath
           beene
           at
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           paines
           and
           cost
           ;
           now
           what
           are
           his
           in-comes
           ,
           what
           will
           make
           up
           this
           poore
           people
           for
           whome
           hee
           did
           ,
           and
           suffered
           ,
           all
           this
           will
           trust
           him
           and
           beleeve
           in
           him
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           followes
           ,
           
             by
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             shall
             my
             righteous
             servant
             justify
             many
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           knowledge
           and
           beliefe
           of
           him
           ,
           they
           shal
           be
           justified
           ,
           this
           satisfies
           him
           ,
           this
           payes
           him
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           onely
           way
           you
           have
           to
           make
           him
           amends
           ;
           Now
           his
           stripes
           hath
           healed
           you
           ,
           heale
           him
           by
           your
           faith
           ,
           do
           a
           little
           nobly
           ,
           and
           freely
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           hath
           done
           so
           much
           for
           you
           ,
           sticke
           not
           with
           him
           to
           beleeve
           him
           ,
           that
           stuck
           not
           to
           dye
           for
           you
           .
        
         
           
           But
           then
           lastly
           ,
           did
           the
           divell
           never
           let
           loose
           any
           fiery
           darts
           upon
           you
           ,
           or
           may
           hee
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           if
           hee
           have
           not
           ,
           yee
           can
           judge
           the
           lesse
           what
           it
           is
           to
           want
           this
           shield
           ,
           but
           aske
           Judas
           ,
           and
           hee
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           aske
           David
           hee
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           aske
           Paul
           when
           Sathan
           buffetted
           him
           ,
           and
           hee
           had
           nothing
           but
           God
           to
           relie
           upon
           ;
           If
           hee
           have
           ,
           I
           hope
           experience
           will
           make
           us
           wise
           to
           have
           our
           shield
           ready
           ,
           if
           hee
           have
           not
           knowe
           that
           hee
           may
           doe
           ,
           looke
           that
           hee
           will
           doe
           ,
           and
           will
           doe
           it
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           weakest
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           lowest
           ,
           provide
           for
           that
           evill
           day
           ,
           get
           up
           your
           shield
           ;
           this
           
             of
             faith
             in
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             as
             yours
             ,
          
           and
           then
           when
           hee
           comes
           ,
           what
           have
           you
           to
           doe
           ,
           ye
           can
           turne
           God
           loose
           to
           him
           ,
           yee
           can
           fetch
           downe
           liquor
           and
           vertue
           of
           that
           temper
           and
           
           coolenesse
           ,
           as
           shall
           dead
           and
           quench
           and
           extinguish
           his
           darts
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           thing
           wherein
           hee
           is
           proud
           and
           mighty
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           above
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           hard
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           come
           in
           the
           fifth
           place
           to
           another
           peece
           of
           the
           great
           and
           sure
           armour
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           armes
           us
           against
           the
           divell
           ,
           a
           peece
           for
           our
           head
           ,
           
             the
             Helmet
             of
             salvation
          
           ,
           as
           that
           before
           was
           more
           generall
           applicable
           to
           the
           whole
           Body
           .
        
         
           That
           by
           this
           Helmet
           is
           meant
           hope
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           who
           is
           his
           owne
           best
           interpreter
           tells
           you
           1.
           
           Thessa.
           5.8
           .
           
             And
             for
             an
             Helmet
             the
             Hope
             of
             Salvation
          
           :
           This
           peece
           of
           armour
           is
           of
           excellent
           use
           ,
           and
           proper
           to
           that
           part
           it
           defends
           ;
           The
           worth
           of
           it
           appears
           as
           by
           many
           things
           :
           So
           by
           the
           deplorable
           condition
           of
           those
           that
           want
           it
           ,
           they
           
             have
             no
             hope
          
           (
           saies
           hee
           )
           and
           
             they
             are
             without
             God
             in
             the
             world
             ,
          
           Eph.
           2.12
           .
           they
           wanted
           that
           ligament
           ,
           that
           tye
           to
           fasten
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           left
           most
           miserable
           .
        
         
           Wee
           must
           consider
           a
           little
           ,
           what
           hope
           is
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           why
           it
           is
           called
           
             of
             salvation
          
           ,
           and
           then
           how
           it
           fits
           that
           part
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           is
           destined
           ,
           and
           doth
           the
           worke
           of
           an
           Helmet
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           receiv'd
           maxime
           ,
           that
           
             all
             affections
             are
             rooted
             in
             love
             ,
          
           and
           as
           they
           are
           rooted
           in
           love
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           acted
           by
           love
           ,
           even
           hatred
           and
           malice
           it selfe
           ,
           hath
           its
           rise
           in
           some
           thing
           loved
           ,
           for
           therefore
           I
           hate
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           because
           I
           love
           the
           contrary
           :
           Againe
           as
           affections
           are
           rooted
           in
           love
           ,
           and
           acted
           by
           love
           ,
           so
           love
           is
           felt
           ,
           and
           appeares
           according
           to
           the
           affection
           it
           acts
           by
           ,
           and
           is
           seene
           through
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           sunne
           which
           is
           alwayes
           the
           same
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           yet
           workes
           upon
           us
           according
           to
           the
           constellations
           it
           possesseth
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           coulours
           it self
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           body
           through
           which
           it
           shines
           ,
           so
           loves
           workes
           and
           appeares
           much
           according
           to
           the
           
           affection
           it
           possesseth
           ,
           and
           through
           which
           it
           renders
           it self
           visible
           ,
           for
           example
           :
        
         
           Love
           appeares
           very
           darke
           in
           sorrow
           ,
           violent
           in
           choller
           ,
           tranquill
           and
           peaceable
           in
           joy
           ,
           dejected
           in
           dispaire
           ,
           but
           in
           hope
           love
           is
           in
           its
           Throne
           ,
           there
           it
           appeares
           in
           most
           pompe
           ,
           there
           it
           workes
           with
           most
           efficacy
           ,
           and
           is
           altogether
           lovely
           .
        
         
           This
           affection
           of
           all
           others
           semes
           to
           be
           destined
           to
           great
           affaires
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           mighty
           influence
           either
           upon
           our
           doeing
           ,
           or
           suffering
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           all
           that
           Alexander
           had
           to
           inable
           him
           to
           the
           conquest
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           distributing
           all
           his
           other
           goods
           that
           hee
           had
           received
           from
           his
           father
           ;
           Againe
           what
           is
           it
           but
           this
           that
           makes
           men
           every
           day
           crosse
           the
           seas
           ,
           labour
           the
           ground
           ,
           seeke
           after
           Mines
           in
           the
           bowells
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           fight
           ,
           and
           pursue
           victories
           ,
           nay
           it
           is
           that
           which
           accompanyes
           men
           to
           the
           scaffold
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           death
           bedds
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           follow
           our
           methods
           ,
           wee
           consider
           not
           hope
           heere
           ,
           in
           that
           loose
           sence
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           is
           commonly
           taken
           ,
           namely
           for
           a
           certaine
           fault
           ,
           and
           lowe
           attendancy
           ,
           or
           lookeing
           after
           some
           good
           thing
           desired
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           before
           faith
           ,
           and
           without
           it
           ,
           as
           when
           wee
           are
           apt
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           cannot
           beleeve
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           but
           I
           hope
           it
           well
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           we
           take
           it
           for
           a
           firme
           expectation
           of
           some
           future
           good
           ,
           which
           wee
           doe
           already
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           are
           assured
           of
           ,
           so
           faith
           the
           scripture
           Heb.
           11.1
           .
           
             Faith
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             .
          
           Gal.
           5.5
           .
           
             Wee
             waite
             for
             the
             hope
             of
             righteousnesse
             by
             faith
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           faith
           gives
           you
           the
           ground
           of
           waiteing
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           hope
           ,
           
             so
             if
             wee
             hope
             wee
             waite
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.25
           .
           so
           as
           this
           hope
           which
           must
           be
           our
           Helmet
           is
           a
           superadded
           grace
           to
           faith
           ,
           a
           birth
           and
           effect
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           called
           ,
           
             the
             Helmet
             of
             Salvation
          
           ,
           for
           salvation
           is
           
           the
           great
           thing
           about
           which
           faith
           and
           hope
           is
           conversant
           ,
           so
           saith
           Paul
           ,
           
             receiving
             the
             end
             of
             your
             faith
             ,
             the
             salvation
             of
             your
             soules
             ,
          
           so
           
             the
             hope
             of
             salvation
          
           ,
           because
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           greatest
           ,
           conteynes
           all
           other
           inferiour
           goods
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           eyeing
           and
           prosecution
           of
           which
           by
           faith
           and
           hope
           wee
           secure
           our selves
           the
           most
           abundantly
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           doth
           this
           Armour
           fit
           the
           part
           ,
           it
           is
           destined
           for
           ,
           and
           doe
           the
           worke
           of
           an
           Helmet
           .
        
         
           The
           head
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           principle
           of
           action
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           intentions
           ,
           as
           the
           head
           governes
           and
           directs
           the
           members
           ,
           so
           our
           end
           and
           intention
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           Simbolicall
           head
           ,
           being
           the
           principall
           and
           rise
           of
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           that
           which
           gives
           vigour
           and
           activity
           to
           them
           ,
           had
           need
           of
           some
           peece
           of
           armour
           for
           its
           defence
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           heere
           makes
           to
           be
           
             the
             hope
             of
             Salvation
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           Helmet
           doth
           its
           worke
           thus
           ,
           the
           world
           and
           Sathan
           that
           they
           might
           poyson
           the
           fountaine
           ,
           corrupt
           our
           ends
           ,
           and
           our
           intentions
           ,
           would
           bribe
           us
           with
           something
           outward
           ,
           and
           sensuall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           holds
           over
           our
           heads
           many
           things
           to
           tempt
           and
           allure
           us
           ,
           sutable
           to
           our
           sences
           ,
           and
           corrupted
           nature
           ,
           offers
           us
           crownes
           of
           applause
           ,
           allures
           us
           with
           pates
           of
           pleasure
           (
           falsely
           so
           called
           )
           and
           to
           makes
           these
           rellish
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           better
           ,
           terrifies
           us
           with
           thorny
           paths
           ,
           and
           ill
           conditions
           ,
           in
           holy
           wayes
           ,
           with
           persecutions
           ,
           and
           scornes
           ,
           gives
           you
           the
           choice
           of
           crownes
           of
           thornes
           ,
           and
           gold
           ,
           but
           both
           fleshly
           and
           carnall
           ;
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           now
           gives
           you
           
             for
             an
             Helmet
             the
             hope
             of
             Salvation
             ,
          
           holds
           that
           over
           your
           head
           toward
           of
           these
           blowes
           ,
           and
           those
           assaults
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           that
           ?
           The
           assured
           expectation
           and
           waiting
           for
           of
           eternall
           glory
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           is
           called
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           
             The
             hope
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             the
             hope
             of
             glory
             ,
          
           Rom.
           5.2
           ▪
           and
           Tit.
           3.7
           .
           First
           ,
           hope
           in
           its
           nature
           and
           definition
           is
           
           the
           waiting
           for
           ,
           and
           expectation
           of
           a
           good
           thing
           ,
           which
           makes
           it
           a
           pleasant
           ,
           and
           releeving
           affection
           ,
           because
           the
           object
           of
           it
           is
           good
           ,
           not
           as
           griefe
           ,
           nor
           as
           feare
           ,
           which
           hath
           for
           its
           object
           an
           ill
           thing
           ;
           But
           our
           hope
           which
           is
           our
           Helmet
           ,
           wards
           and
           guards
           our
           heade
           ,
           it
           is
           made
           up
           of
           the
           best
           and
           most
           sutable
           good
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           good
           comprehending
           all
           other
           goods
           ,
           and
           therefore
           called
           salvation
           in
           the
           abstract
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           glorious
           good
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           
             the
             hope
             of
             glory
          
           ,
           and
           for
           duration
           it
           is
           not
           earthly
           ,
           sensuall
           ,
           and
           passing
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           
             eternall
             life
             an
             eternall
             weight
             of
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           hope
           is
           of
           good
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           an
           expectation
           ,
           for
           
             hope
             that
             is
             seene
             is
             not
             hope
             ,
             for
             what
             a
             man
             sees
             ,
             why
             doth
             hee
             yet
             hope
             for
          
           ?
           Rom.
           8.24
           .
           So
           as
           it
           is
           a
           pleasant
           passing
           your
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           expectation
           of
           a
           desired
           good
           ;
           But
           now
           the
           difference
           will
           lie
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           degree
           of
           good
           ,
           for
           ours
           is
           of
           
             things
             eternall
          
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           degree
           of
           expectation
           ,
           wordly
           hopes
           are
           founded
           upon
           such
           sleight
           bottomes
           ,
           as
           they
           contribute
           not
           much
           to
           comfort
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           which
           some
           have
           called
           hope
           a
           dreame
           ,
           which
           presents
           it selfe
           to
           wakeing
           men
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Hipocrites
             hope
             perisheth
          
           ;
           but
           our
           hope
           is
           of
           another
           constitution
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           grafted
           upon
           faith
           which
           gives
           a
           certainty
           ,
           and
           reality
           to
           the
           thing
           ,
           so
           as
           no
           feare
           of
           faileing
           shall
           weaken
           or
           impaire
           your
           hope
           ,
           but
           hope
           shall
           stand
           upon
           a
           sure
           bottome
           ,
           and
           pleasantly
           ,
           and
           joyfully
           expect
           what
           already
           by
           faith
           is
           made
           most
           sure
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           To
           speake
           a
           little
           more
           ,
           a
           little
           more
           particularly
           of
           this
           affection
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           a
           good
           thing
           ,
           absent
           ,
           difficult
           and
           possible
           ,
           I
           have
           shewed
           you
           how
           our
           hope
           is
           conversant
           about
           the
           best
           and
           highest
           good
           ,
           the
           abuse
           of
           this
           affection
           (
           for
           that
           will
           helpe
           to
           shew
           the
           use
           of
           it
           )
           
           lies
           in
           pitching
           it
           upon
           things
           that
           are
           not
           good
           ;
           In
           truth
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           but
           spirituall
           ,
           God
           ,
           heaven
           ,
           and
           eternity
           ,
           have
           no
           other
           vallue
           ,
           but
           what
           ignorance
           and
           a
           lye
           puts
           upon
           them
           ,
           opinion
           indeed
           gives
           them
           a
           name
           ,
           honours
           them
           with
           a
           title
           which
           they
           deserve
           not
           ,
           and
           yet
           how
           much
           doe
           outward
           things
           ingage
           this
           affection
           :
           Honour
           which
           depends
           upon
           the
           opinion
           of
           others
           ,
           which
           is
           extreamely
           passing
           ,
           and
           perishing
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reward
           oftentimes
           of
           crimes
           ,
           which
           are
           succesfull
           ,
           and
           glitter
           ,
           and
           pleasures
           which
           are
           accompanied
           with
           regret
           ,
           and
           shame
           ,
           and
           followed
           with
           grief
           ;
           And
           riches
           ordinarily
           ,
           the
           object
           of
           the
           basest
           mindes
           ,
           and
           men
           ;
           All
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           what
           ever
           more
           is
           outward
           ,
           are
           but
           the
           shadowes
           and
           pictures
           of
           good
           ;
           As
           in
           a
           picture
           you
           thinke
           you
           see
           the
           birds
           flye
           ,
           men
           standing
           of
           from
           the
           cloath
           ,
           but
           when
           you
           come
           neere
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           lynes
           of
           a
           pensil
           ,
           nothing
           but
           markes
           upon
           a
           cloath
           or
           table
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           these
           things
           ,
           nothing
           but
           shadowes
           ,
           pictures
           ,
           dreames
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           a
           light
           proper
           to
           shew
           them
           by
           ,
           false
           lights
           ,
           yet
           these
           are
           the
           objects
           of
           the
           hopes
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           these
           things
           as
           they
           are
           not
           good
           enough
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           not
           absent
           enough
           for
           hope
           ,
           for
           though
           things
           of
           sence
           are
           not
           ever
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           them
           which
           most
           make
           after
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           amongst
           us
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           this
           hope
           carries
           us
           properly
           beyond
           every
           thing
           .
           
             The
             eye
             sees
             ,
             and
             the
             eare
             heares
             ,
             and
             what
             enters
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man.
             
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           things
           that
           are
           the
           object
           of
           hope
           are
           difficult
           ,
           but
           difficult
           and
           worthy
           ,
           or
           great
           in
           a
           right
           sence
           ,
           are
           of
           an
           equall
           extent
           ,
           to
           labour
           in
           the
           smoake
           and
           mudd
           ,
           for
           smoak
           and
           mudd
           it
           may
           be
           difficult
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           difficultie
           without
           worth
           ,
           it
           is
           base
           and
           meane
           ,
           and
           
           so
           hath
           nothing
           in
           it
           of
           great
           ,
           or
           worthy
           ,
           in
           which
           respect
           onely
           difficult
           things
           should
           be
           undertaken
           .
        
         
           Then
           ,
           how
           often
           doth
           hope
           mis-applyed
           ingage
           in
           impossibilities
           ,
           and
           so
           becomes
           a
           meere
           imposture
           to
           us
           .
           How
           often
           are
           men
           befooled
           heere
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           desires
           ,
           and
           hopes
           (
           which
           actuate
           those
           desires
           )
           pursue
           impossible
           things
           .
           Men
           foolishly
           thinke
           that
           miracles
           should
           be
           wrought
           in
           their
           favour
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           order
           of
           the
           universe
           changed
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           men
           that
           merit
           the
           gallowes
           hope
           for
           a
           pardon
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           have
           any
           assurance
           of
           the
           judges
           favour
           ,
           or
           because
           their
           faults
           are
           pardonable
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           would
           live
           :
           and
           which
           is
           ridiculous
           ,
           old
           men
           that
           are
           so
           in
           extremity
           ,
           hope
           for
           an
           old
           age
           yet
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           shewed
           you
           already
           that
           our
           hope
           which
           is
           our
           Helmet
           ,
           is
           of
           good
           things
           ,
           a
           good
           that
           wants
           a
           name
           ,
           good
           enough
           to
           expresse
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           called
           salvation
           ,
           a
           name
           abstract
           ,
           and
           comprehensive
           to
           the
           ut
           most
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           I
           have
           shewed
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           of
           good
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           heerein
           it
           differs
           from
           faith
           ,
           for
           faith
           sees
           them
           as
           it
           were
           present
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           
             the
             substance
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
          
           but
           hope
           lookes
           upon
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           indeed
           they
           are
           )
           at
           a
           distance
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           faith
           gives
           you
           the
           assurance
           ,
           Hope
           the
           expectation
           .
        
         
           Againe
           difficult
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           great
           and
           difficult
           ,
           worthie
           and
           difficult
           ,
           accordingly
           ,
           they
           cost
           Christ
           much
           ,
           and
           they
           cost
           us
           much
           ,
           so
           difficult
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           attaining
           of
           them
           ,
           God
           must
           come
           out
           of
           heaven
           ,
           Christ
           must
           die
           and
           suffer
           :
           God
           must
           set
           all
           his
           wisedome
           on
           worke
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           have
           a
           ground
           to
           pitch
           our
           hopes
           upon
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           part
           ,
           hope
           is
           mannaged
           and
           conversant
           about
           difficult
           things
           ,
           as
           ye
           shall
           heare
           .
        
         
         
           But
           then
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           our
           hope
           is
           wise
           ,
           the
           things
           are
           possible
           about
           which
           it
           is
           conversant
           ,
           so
           possible
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           assured
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           s
           called
           
             the
             full
             assurance
             of
             Hope
          
           ,
           Heb.
           6.11
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           knowe
           then
           where
           wee
           are
           ,
           
           and
           what
           use
           wee
           have
           of
           this
           affection
           ;
           The
           truth
           is
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           is
           altogether
           founded
           upon
           hope
           ,
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           are
           not
           our
           portion
           ,
           wee
           breath
           after
           what
           is
           to
           come
           ,
           let
           us
           therefore
           live
           as
           men
           ,
           untyed
           from
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           fasten
           to
           another
           by
           hope
           ,
           let
           the
           pleasures
           and
           honours
           ,
           and
           profits
           of
           this
           world
           be
           dead
           things
           to
           us
           ,
           because
           wee
           have
           no
           hope
           to
           animate
           them
           ;
           Hope
           acts
           and
           animates
           above
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           wee
           want
           this
           engine
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           not
           that
           object
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
           to
           appeare
           something
           ,
           to
           be
           great
           ,
           wise
           ,
           and
           honourable
           ,
           is
           the
           great
           contention
           ,
           and
           pursuite
           of
           this
           world
           :
           
             When
             Christ
             who
             is
             our
             life
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             then
             shall
             wee
             appeare
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Heavenly
           hope
           puts
           you
           off
           thither
           ,
           and
           disputes
           not
           the
           thing
           ,
           but
           the
           time
           ,
           ye
           shall
           have
           enough
           of
           appearing
           ,
           but
           it
           shal
           be
           in
           a
           peculiar
           and
           advantageous
           time
           ,
           
             when
             Christ
             shall
             appeare
          
           to
           fill
           up
           his
           triumph
           ,
           to
           adorne
           that
           pompe
           ,
           respite
           your
           desire
           of
           appearing
           till
           then
           ;
           God
           doth
           but
           time
           it
           for
           us
           ,
           so
           for
           pleasures
           to
           enjoy
           your selves
           ,
           to
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           to
           be
           at
           ease
           ,
           to
           gratify
           and
           content
           every
           part
           of
           you
           ,
           these
           are
           mens
           hopes
           ,
           one
           time
           or
           other
           you
           shall
           get
           it
           ;
           There
           is
           a
           place
           of
           pleasures
           ,
           
             the
             presence
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           fullnesse
           and
           compleatnesse
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           in
           that
           place
           and
           in
           other
           ,
           
             and
             there
             are
             plasures
             for
             evermore
             ,
          
           pleasures
           that
           are
           as
           long
           as
           they
           are
           great
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           The
           pleasures
           Sathan
           would
           give
           you
           are
           of
           a
           base
           alloey
           ,
           their
           durance
           is
           but
           of
           that
           minute
           in
           which
           they
           are
           enjoyed
           ;
           Their
           fullnesse
           is
           worse
           then
           
           their
           emptinesse
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           not
           onely
           vaine
           ,
           falling
           short
           of
           that
           good
           they
           promised
           ,
           but
           vexing
           also
           ,
           and
           deceiving
           ,
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           a
           life
           for
           pleasures
           ,
           but
           for
           paines
           ,
           especially
           to
           Christians
           ,
           and
           so
           saies
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             If
             in
             this
             life
             onely
             wee
             have
             hope
             ,
             wee
             are
             of
             all
             men
             most
             miserable
             .
          
           If
           our
           hopes
           (
           as
           other
           mens
           )
           were
           heere
           ,
           wee
           were
           in
           a
           worse
           condition
           then
           they
           ,
           that
           cannot
           eate
           their
           meates
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           their
           comforts
           ,
           tast
           of
           their
           daintyes
           ,
           partly
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           a
           greater
           disproportion
           betweene
           us
           and
           them
           ,
           then
           betweene
           they
           and
           them
           ,
           and
           partly
           ,
           because
           our
           light
           and
           our
           conscience
           is
           to
           much
           raised
           ,
           &
           of
           too
           great
           a
           tendernesse
           to
           digest
           their
           morsells
           ;
           what
           then
           have
           wee
           nothing
           to
           ballance
           their
           contentments
           ?
           not
           to
           speake
           of
           other
           things
           ,
           what
           ever
           returnes
           faith
           and
           hope
           can
           make
           wee
           have
           ,
           
             They
             are
             without
             hope
          
           ,
           wish
           them
           joy
           of
           what
           they
           have
           ,
           but
           hope
           they
           have
           none
           ;
           and
           this
           let
           mee
           tell
           you
           ,
           improve
           this
           well
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           pay
           all
           the
           charges
           of
           their
           gaines
           ,
           you
           have
           
             the
             hope
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             the
             hope
             of
             glory
             ,
          
           of
           what
           ever
           your
           hearts
           can
           wish
           and
           desire
           :
           Faith
           gives
           things
           a
           footing
           and
           a
           subsistance
           ,
           &
           hope
           is
           grafted
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           ready
           by
           the
           expectation
           of
           better
           things
           ,
           to
           outbidd
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           by
           virtue
           of
           a
           pleasure
           taken
           in
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           to
           carry
           you
           above
           the
           false
           pretensions
           of
           pleasure
           which
           the
           world
           makes
           ofter
           ,
           therefore
           content
           your selves
           with
           your
           portion
           ,
           and
           use
           your
           Helmet
           to
           ward
           of
           the
           assaults
           of
           semeing
           goods
           or
           ills
           ,
           as
           Sathan
           shall
           present
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           more
           particularly
           ,
           use
           hope
           for
           joy
           ,
           for
           patience
           for
           workeing
           ,
           live
           in
           the
           joy
           of
           hope
           ,
           let
           one
           spirituall
           affection
           in
           prove
           and
           provoke
           another
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           joy
           of
           hope
           ,
           appeares
           in
           this
           ,
           which
           wee
           usually
           say
           of
           worldly
           hopes
           ,
           that
           things
           are
           usually
           better
           in
           the
           hopes
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           ,
           and
           wee
           see
           men
           will
           
           sell
           any
           thing
           rather
           then
           their
           hopes
           :
           Now
           those
           hopes
           in
           comparison
           with
           ours
           ,
           have
           two
           or
           three
           notable
           defects
           .
        
         
           First
           they
           are
           built
           upon
           uncertainties
           and
           contingenties
           ,
           
           they
           have
           no
           firme
           bottome
           ,
           and
           ground
           work
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           be
           intire
           ,
           cannot
           be
           without
           the
           mixture
           of
           feare
           ,
           feare
           of
           issue
           ,
           feare
           of
           successe
           ,
           and
           this
           let
           mee
           adde
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           they
           hope
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           will
           feare
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           loathnesse
           to
           want
           the
           good
           things
           they
           desire
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           a
           mixt
           affection
           ,
           that
           prickes
           ,
           and
           pinches
           aswell
           as
           relieves
           ,
           and
           comforts
           .
           Worldly
           men
           enjoy
           litle
           their
           hopes
           ,
           or
           their
           possessions
           ,
           not
           their
           possessions
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           ballanced
           with
           uncertainties
           ,
           and
           emptinesse
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           are
           faine
           to
           relieve
           themselves
           ,
           by
           their
           hopes
           ,
           by
           their
           reachings
           after
           more
           ,
           nor
           their
           hopes
           ,
           doe
           they
           enjoye
           purely
           and
           sincerely
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           mixt
           with
           feare
           ,
           which
           oftentimes
           is
           the
           weightiest
           ingredient
           ,
           and
           beares
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           composition
           ;
           but
           our
           hopes
           have
           not
           this
           impediment
           to
           joy
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           carry
           evidence
           and
           subsistance
           with
           them
           ,
           being
           built
           upon
           the
           evidence
           and
           subsistance
           of
           faith
           ,
           so
           that
           what
           faith
           firmely
           beleeves
           ,
           hope
           joyfully
           expects
           ,
           and
           waites
           for
           ;
           What
           is
           the
           great
           happines
           of
           heaven
           ,
           but
           the
           fixeing
           &
           stayeing
           of
           joyes
           by
           eternity
           :
           Now
           the
           joy
           of
           that
           hope
           is
           fixed
           by
           faith
           ,
           which
           gives
           it
           a
           steddy
           and
           untottering
           foundation
           ,
           so
           that
           what
           you
           have
           ,
           you
           have
           ;
           If
           joy
           come
           in
           by
           that
           doore
           ,
           it
           will
           or
           ought
           to
           do
           so
           alwaies
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           rationall
           or
           necessary
           mixture
           of
           feare
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           rationall
           cause
           of
           doubting
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           vanity
           of
           
             rejoycing
             in
             boastings
          
           ,
           as
           
           James
           saith
           ,
           and
           so
           an
           evill
           ,
           
             for
             all
             such
             rejoycing
             is
             evill
             :
          
           The
           mixture
           of
           feare
           is
           a
           troublesome
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           rationall
           
           thing
           in
           their
           hopes
           ,
           the
           foundation
           of
           which
           is
           but
           contingency
           ,
           but
           a
           further
           evill
           ,
           and
           more
           sinfull
           ,
           and
           irrationall
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           rejoyce
           in
           their
           boastings
           ,
           they
           thinke
           by
           the
           determination
           of
           their
           wills
           to
           do
           that
           which
           godly
           men
           doe
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           when
           their
           hopes
           have
           once
           concluded
           a
           thing
           ,
           they
           thinke
           it
           should
           be
           established
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           runne
           away
           without
           reckoning
           with
           their
           hoast
           ,
           as
           wee
           use
           to
           say
           ,
           whereas
           the
           scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             yee
             ought
             to
             say
             ,
             if
             I
             live
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Lord
             will
          
           ;
           Now
           for
           their
           foolish
           conceits
           to
           fixe
           that
           which
           onely
           God
           can
           render
           certaine
           ,
           is
           a
           folly
           and
           a
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           hope
           that
           riseth
           from
           it
           ,
           is
           an
           irrationall
           presumptuous
           hope
           ,
           
             for
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             say
             ,
             if
             wee
             live
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Lord
             will
             ,
          
           things
           that
           are
           wholy
           out
           of
           their
           power
           .
           Now
           our
           hopes
           and
           the
           joy
           of
           it
           ,
           
             is
             not
             a
             rejoycing
             in
             boasting
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             boasting
             in
             truth
             ,
          
           wee
           have
           already
           the
           Lords
           will
           ,
           his
           will
           declared
           ,
           his
           will
           commaunded
           that
           wee
           should
           have
           the
           
             joy
             of
             hope
          
           ,
           and
           should
           
             rejoyce
             in
             hope
          
           ,
           Rom.
           12.12
           .
           And
           that
           wee
           should
           have
           
             the
             rejoycing
             of
             the
             hope
             firme
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
          
           Heb.
           3.6
           .
           So
           as
           here
           is
           no
           rejoycing
           in
           boastings
           ,
           heere
           is
           no
           vaine
           fancies
           of
           our
           owne
           ,
           no
           castles
           in
           the
           aire
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           as
           their
           is
           a
           vanity
           in
           the
           uncertaintie
           of
           their
           hopes
           ,
           which
           mixeth
           them
           with
           feares
           ,
           and
           a
           further
           and
           fuller
           vanity
           ,
           in
           fixeing
           and
           assureing
           their
           hopes
           ,
           by
           their
           owne
           boastings
           and
           presumptions
           ,
           
             incerta
             ,
             certa
             redendo
          
           .
           So
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           mighty
           vanity
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           hopes
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           of
           things
           low
           and
           meane
           ,
           no
           better
           for
           kinde
           then
           what
           they
           have
           already
           ,
           why
           doe
           they
           not
           enjoy
           them
           ?
           nay
           ,
           why
           doe
           they
           despise
           them
           ?
           because
           they
           knowe
           them
           ;
           so
           as
           they
           despise
           what
           they
           know
           ,
           and
           hope
           in
           what
           they
           know
           not
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           it
           not
           ;
           but
           the
           object
           of
           our
           hopes
           ,
           and
           of
           
           our
           joy
           arising
           from
           them
           ,
           are
           of
           things
           so
           great
           and
           reall
           ,
           as
           the
           little
           ,
           but
           yet
           the
           true
           taste
           wee
           have
           of
           them
           ,
           makes
           us
           desire
           more
           ;
           It
           is
           our
           knowledge
           that
           makes
           us
           vallewe
           our
           hopes
           ,
           and
           joy
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           our
           ignorance
           that
           causeth
           us
           to
           hope
           no
           more
           ,
           nor
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           good
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           objects
           of
           them
           ;
           And
           therefore
           wee
           see
           faith
           which
           gives
           a
           reall
           evidence
           and
           sight
           of
           things
           ,
           intends
           above
           any
           other
           thing
           our
           hopes
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           weaknesse
           of
           faith
           lessens
           our
           hopes
           ,
           and
           the
           joy
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           object
           of
           our
           hopes
           are
           things
           great
           ,
           thing
           heavenly
           ,
           things
           eternall
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           the
           matter
           ,
           if
           any
           other
           thing
           bee
           ,
           of
           joy
           ;
           Opposite
           to
           which
           are
           the
           dead
           ,
           beggarly
           ,
           and
           sensible
           things
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           which
           are
           mistaken
           alwayes
           in
           hope
           ,
           and
           usually
           despised
           in
           possession
           ,
           so
           that
           not
           onely
           simply
           ,
           but
           in
           comparison
           with
           other
           things
           ,
           wee
           have
           all
           reason
           for
           the
           joy
           of
           hope
           :
           The
           warrant
           of
           this
           joy
           wee
           have
           given
           you
           already
           ,
           when
           wee
           shewed
           the
           reason
           of
           our
           joy
           in
           opposition
           to
           wicked
           mens
           boastings
           ,
           but
           the
           end
           is
           not
           onely
           for
           it self
           (
           though
           that
           be
           much
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           live
           comfortably
           ,
           that
           wee
           be
           in
           as
           good
           a
           condition
           as
           this
           state
           is
           capable
           of
           )
           but
           joy
           as
           a
           result
           and
           concomitant
           of
           hope
           ,
           is
           mighty
           for
           Battaile
           ;
           ye
           are
           now
           in
           the
           lists
           ,
           and
           ye
           put
           on
           armour
           ,
           
             the
             joy
             of
             Hope
          
           ,
           which
           is
           
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             our
             strength
             :
          
           Hee
           that
           rejoyceth
           not
           in
           the
           hope
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           will
           rejoyce
           in
           vaine
           hopes
           ,
           or
           in
           sensuall
           enjoyments
           :
           Hee
           that
           cannot
           take
           in
           the
           pleasures
           of
           salvation
           by
           hope
           ,
           will
           assuredly
           joy
           the
           joyes
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           for
           hee
           wants
           this
           armour
           against
           pleasures
           and
           sensuall
           joyes
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           weapon
           Sathan
           weilds
           to
           our
           dis-advantage
           ,
           asmuch
           as
           any
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           know
           how
           to
           arme
           your
           head
           by
           hope
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           pleasures
           and
           joyes
           of
           
           this
           world
           ,
           by
           the
           pleasure
           and
           joy
           of
           hope
           ,
           unlesse
           you
           would
           be
           exposed
           as
           a
           prey
           to
           things
           of
           sence
           ,
           and
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           against
           which
           this
           hope
           of
           salvation
           is
           your
           armour
           .
        
         
           
           But
           now
           to
           answere
           shortly
           an
           objection
           ,
           if
           hope
           brings
           in
           so
           great
           and
           steddy
           a
           returne
           of
           joy
           ,
           what
           place
           will
           you
           allot
           for
           sorrow
           for
           sin
           ,
           for
           wee
           are
           sinners
           ,
           and
           a
           sinfull
           condition
           ,
           and
           that
           affection
           suites
           us
           very
           well
           .
           Answ.
           
           Certainely
           
             wee
             should
             not
             sorrow
             as
             those
             without
             hope
             ,
          
           but
           as
           those
           which
           are
           full
           of
           hope
           ,
           yet
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           occasion
           ,
           by
           renued
           acts
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           our
           hope
           and
           our
           joy
           should
           intend
           our
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           rectify
           it
           ,
           God
           would
           not
           have
           an
           uncomfortable
           ,
           or
           a
           dispairing
           thought
           ,
           in
           all
           sorrow
           ,
           it
           is
           
             the
             sorrow
             of
             the
             world
             that
             workes
             death
             ,
          
           that
           destroyes
           ,
           and
           hurts
           ,
           some
           inordinacie
           ,
           some
           excesse
           ,
           but
           sorrow
           intended
           ,
           and
           relieved
           also
           by
           hope
           ,
           and
           the
           joy
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           often
           necessarie
           ,
           so
           it
           will
           never
           hurt
           you
           .
        
         
           
           There
           is
           a
           double
           use
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           first
           to
           worke
           out
           the
           staine
           of
           sin
           ,
           in
           supplying
           the
           want
           of
           afflictions
           :
           sin
           is
           not
           onely
           evill
           for
           its
           transcient
           act
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           cursed
           disposition
           that
           it
           leaves
           behinde
           ,
           there
           is
           ever
           sin
           in
           the
           wombe
           of
           sin
           ,
           sorrow
           serves
           to
           worke
           out
           the
           staine
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           doe
           the
           worke
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           humble
           and
           bring
           low
           ,
           Prov.
           20.30
           .
           
             The
             blewnes
             of
             a
             wound
             cleanseth
             away
             evill
             ,
             so
             doe
             stripes
             the
             inward
             parts
             of
             the
             belly
             ,
          
           this
           is
           applied
           to
           correction
           and
           cleansing
           ,
           afflictions
           worke
           the
           wound
           to
           such
           a
           disposition
           ,
           as
           is
           cleasing
           and
           healeing
           .
        
         
           
           But
           then
           secondly
           ,
           sorrow
           for
           sin
           serves
           whereby
           to
           expresse
           our
           affections
           to
           Christ
           in
           a
           manner
           sutable
           to
           our
           condition
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           posture
           wee
           stand
           in
           towards
           him
           ,
           shall
           wee
           grieve
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           shall
           the
           Lord
           be
           grieved
           ,
           and
           shall
           wee
           not
           grieve
           ?
           But
           hee
           
           loves
           us
           ,
           and
           pardons
           us
           ,
           therefore
           should
           wee
           grieve
           .
           Besides
           ,
           while
           hee
           loves
           us
           ,
           hee
           grieves
           ,
           and
           hee
           grieves
           the
           more
           ,
           because
           hee
           loves
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           wee
           ,
           if
           hee
           did
           not
           love
           us
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           grieve
           ,
           and
           if
           wee
           love
           him
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           but
           grieve
           when
           wee
           offend
           him
           ,
           Jer.
           31.19
           .
           
             Surely
             after
             I
             was
             turned
             ,
             I
             repented
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             I
             was
             instructed
             ,
             I
             smote
             upon
             my
             thigh
             ,
             I
             was
             ashamed
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Ephraim
           mournes
           and
           grieves
           ,
           which
           hee
           did
           not
           till
           God
           had
           mercy
           on
           him
           ,
           then
           hee
           smote
           on
           his
           thigh
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           aske
           how
           wee
           should
           grieve
           ?
           Never
           without
           the
           reliefe
           of
           hope
           ,
           and
           joy
           ,
           let
           them
           act
           and
           intend
           your
           sorrow
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           degree
           why
           should
           wee
           not
           in
           humbling
           our selves
           for
           sin
           worke
           our selves
           ,
           and
           our
           sorrow
           ,
           as
           low
           as
           afflictions
           would
           lay
           us
           ,
           if
           chastisements
           should
           take
           hold
           on
           us
           ,
           or
           sicknes
           to
           death
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           hand
           of
           God
           chastising
           for
           sinne
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           no
           interruption
           in
           your
           hope
           ,
           no
           prejudice
           to
           the
           joy
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Thus
           your
           hope
           armes
           you
           against
           pleasures
           by
           joy
           ,
           the
           joy
           of
           hope
           ;
           but
           wee
           have
           paines
           also
           to
           conflict
           withall
           ,
           all
           the
           evills
           and
           calamities
           ,
           that
           dishonour
           ,
           want
           ,
           and
           poverty
           ,
           or
           bodily
           evills
           can
           inflict
           ,
           patiency
           also
           in
           attendancy
           and
           expectation
           ,
           
             yee
             have
             need
             of
             patience
             ,
             that
             after
             yee
             have
             done
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             yee
             may
             receive
             the
             promise
             .
          
           Wee
           would
           faine
           have
           our
           rewards
           in
           hand
           ,
           wee
           are
           loath
           to
           stay
           ,
           wee
           would
           have
           the
           reality
           of
           the
           reward
           ,
           not
           the
           vision
           of
           faith
           onely
           ,
           Heb.
           10.36
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           needfull
           ,
           for
           the
           Saints
           
             through
             faith
             and
             patience
             inherited
             the
             promises
             ,
          
           Heb.
           6.12
           .
           If
           you
           aske
           who
           infests
           the
           Saints
           ,
           who
           puts
           them
           to
           their
           patience
           ?
           The
           world
           and
           wicked
           men
           ,
           but
           especially
           the
           Divell
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           discourage
           us
           ,
           and
           devoure
           us
           ,
           might
           breake
           and
           interrupt
           our
           course
           ,
           might
           make
           
           us
           for
           want
           of
           continuance
           ,
           doe
           and
           suffer
           so
           many
           things
           in
           vaine
           ,
           and
           therefore
           armes
           all
           his
           instruments
           ,
           evill
           men
           and
           our
           owne
           corruptions
           against
           us
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           weary
           of
           that
           way
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           sowed
           with
           thornes
           ,
           which
           costs
           us
           so
           much
           paines
           and
           trouble
           ;
           God
           also
           puts
           us
           to
           our
           patience
           ,
           by
           suffering
           manifold
           evills
           ,
           outward
           and
           inward
           ,
           to
           infest
           us
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           purge
           present
           evill
           ,
           and
           prevent
           further
           evill
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           might
           try
           us
           ,
           and
           use
           what
           hee
           hath
           laid
           into
           us
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           say
           of
           us
           another
           day
           as
           hee
           did
           of
           
             Iob
             ,
             yee
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             patience
             of
             Iob
             ,
          
           Jam.
           5.11
           .
           and
           might
           boast
           of
           us
           as
           of
           those
           induring
           Saints
           ,
           
             Heere
             is
             the
             patience
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           behold
           it
           ,
           Reu.
           13.10
           .
           In
           all
           these
           respects
           ye
           have
           need
           of
           patience
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           
             patience
             should
             have
             its
             perfect
             work
             ,
          
           as
           James
           saith
           Jam.
           1.4
           .
           That
           it
           should
           
             possesse
             our
             soules
          
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           fitted
           for
           every
           condition
           ,
           and
           hold
           out
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           to
           the
           extremitie
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           betrusted
           with
           forts
           ,
           and
           strengths
           they
           had
           need
           of
           patience
           :
           And
           yet
           must
           hold
           out
           to
           the
           utmost
           extremity
           ,
           by
           the
           law
           of
           warre
           ,
           now
           then
           you
           see
           the
           need
           wee
           have
           of
           patience
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           
             the
             patience
             of
             hope
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Thess.
           1.3
           .
           The
           Apostle
           gives
           there
           the
           effects
           and
           their
           causes
           ,
           the
           
             work
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           saids
           hee
           ,
           
             the
             labour
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             patience
             of
             hope
             ,
          
           the
           effect
           or
           great
           product
           of
           hope
           is
           patience
           ,
           patience
           is
           a
           grace
           which
           hath
           no
           shine
           or
           glitter
           with
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           sweet
           but
           darke
           ,
           and
           obscure
           ,
           and
           hath
           nothing
           in
           it
           of
           violence
           ,
           and
           having
           mighty
           enemies
           ,
           it
           defends
           it self
           in
           suffering
           ,
           wee
           gaine
           the
           victory
           often
           in
           loosing
           our
           lives
           ,
           it
           scarce
           complaines
           of
           what
           it
           indures
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           passeth
           often
           amongst
           ignorant
           men
           for
           stupidity
           ,
           and
           dulnesse
           .
           Now
           this
           sweet
           and
           low
           grace
           (
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           condition
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           its
           operation
           )
           would
           be
           opprest
           a
           thousand
           
           times
           under
           the
           victory
           of
           its
           enemies
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           animated
           by
           the
           livelinesse
           and
           activity
           of
           hope
           ,
           
             if
             the
             hope
             of
             salvation
             ,
             the
             hope
             of
             glory
             ,
          
           (
           for
           so
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           )
           did
           not
           continually
           set
           before
           its
           eyes
           ,
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           reward
           ;
           yee
           can
           never
           have
           a
           better
           instance
           ,
           then
           of
           our
           Master
           Christ
           himself
           while
           hee
           was
           in
           the
           conflict
           of
           patience
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           was
           his
           life
           )
           hee
           was
           ever
           in
           the
           lists
           of
           sufferings
           ,
           conflicting
           with
           sorrowes
           ,
           and
           woes
           ,
           
             for
             the
             joy
             that
             was
             set
             before
             him
             ,
          
           which
           was
           made
           sure
           to
           him
           by
           faith
           ,
           &
           received
           and
           enjoyed
           by
           hope
           ,
           (
           for
           hee
           came
           by
           his
           comforts
           even
           as
           wee
           )
           this
           made
           him
           to
           
             endure
             the
             crosse
             and
             despise
             the
             shame
             ,
          
           and
           wee
           are
           commanded
           to
           
             runne
             with
             patience
             the
             race
             ,
             that
             is
             set
             before
             us
             ,
             looking
             to
             him
             ,
          
           Heb.
           12.2
           ,
           3.
           
           That
           is
           ,
           use
           our
           patience
           as
           hee
           did
           ,
           and
           relieve
           our
           patience
           as
           hee
           did
           ,
           by
           the
           joyfull
           sights
           of
           hope
           ,
           patience
           without
           hope
           is
           the
           deadest
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           for
           why
           doe
           I
           deprive
           my self
           of
           good
           ?
           why
           doe
           I
           suffer
           so
           many
           things
           in
           vaine
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           in
           vaine
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           takes
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           
             the
             patient
             continuance
             in
             well
             doeing
             ,
          
           hath
           some
           thing
           to
           relieve
           it
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             a
             lookeing
             after
             glory
             ,
             and
             honour
             and
             immortality
             ,
          
           &c.
           Rom.
           2.7
           .
           without
           which
           animation
           ,
           and
           enlivening
           of
           hope
           ,
           patience
           were
           dead
           ,
           and
           deadly
           ,
           more
           fit
           to
           be
           the
           property
           of
           a
           stone
           ,
           or
           a
           blocke
           ,
           then
           the
           grace
           of
           a
           Saint
           ;
           thus
           yee
           see
           your selves
           armed
           by
           hope
           ,
           against
           the
           great
           enemies
           of
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           against
           the
           great
           troublers
           of
           Israel
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           paines
           ,
           by
           having
           your
           joyes
           ,
           and
           your
           patience
           ,
           acted
           by
           hope
           ,
           which
           is
           
             your
             Helmet
          
           .
        
         
           But
           hope
           thirdly
           is
           proper
           for
           doing
           ,
           aswell
           as
           
           suffering
           ,
           having
           a
           great
           influence
           (
           as
           I
           told
           you
           )
           upon
           our
           simbolicall
           head
           ,
           our
           intentions
           ,
           and
           scopes
           and
           end
           ,
           and
           this
           peece
           ,
           aswell
           as
           our
           shooes
           ,
           
             (
             the
             shooes
             
             of
             the
             preparation
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             peace
             )
          
           inables
           us
           for
           acting
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           while
           wee
           doe
           nothing
           good
           ,
           wee
           are
           not
           secure
           against
           doing
           ill
           ;
           But
           if
           hope
           serve
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           serves
           to
           incourage
           to
           labour
           ,
           and
           worke
           ,
           wee
           use
           to
           say
           in
           a
           proverbe
           ,
           take
           away
           hope
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           endeavour
           ,
           no
           worke
           is
           done
           or
           can
           be
           done
           without
           hope
           ,
           
             hee
             that
             ploweth
             should
             plow
             in
             hope
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             that
             thresheth
             in
             hope
             ,
             should
             be
             partaker
             of
             his
             hopes
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           9.10
           .
           A
           man
           would
           be
           loath
           to
           plow
           the
           ground
           ,
           or
           thresh
           the
           corne
           without
           hope
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           doe
           actions
           of
           the
           lowest
           forme
           without
           it
           :
           Againe
           as
           you
           can
           do
           nothing
           without
           hope
           ,
           so
           ye
           attempt
           the
           greatest
           things
           by
           hope
           ,
           the
           hopes
           of
           victory
           ,
           the
           hope
           of
           successe
           ,
           the
           hope
           of
           gaine
           ,
           whither
           doth
           it
           not
           ingage
           men
           ,
           our
           strength
           depends
           upon
           our
           hope
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Jeremy
           complaines
           ,
           
             my
             strength
             and
             my
             hope
             is
             perished
             ,
          
           Lam.
           3.18
           .
           No
           more
           hope
           ,
           no
           more
           strength
           ,
           they
           stand
           and
           fall
           together
           ,
           they
           are
           alike
           in
           their
           birth
           and
           death
           :
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           when
           Paul
           was
           to
           give
           an
           account
           to
           Agrippa
           of
           his
           actions
           ,
           Acts
           26.6
           ,
           7.
           
           
             I
             am
             judged
          
           (
           sayes
           hee
           )
           
             for
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             promise
             made
             unto
             our
             fathers
             ,
             unto
             which
             promise
             our
             twelve
             tribes
             instantly
             serving
             God
             day
             and
             night
             hope
             to
             come
             .
          
           Doe
           you
           wonder
           why
           they
           served
           God
           ,
           with
           that
           instance
           ,
           and
           intensenesse
           ,
           
             day
             and
             night
          
           ,
           why
           they
           doe
           that
           which
           none
           of
           the
           world
           doe
           besides
           ,
           they
           hope
           to
           attaine
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           thing
           promised
           ,
           that
           ingageth
           them
           to
           a
           continuall
           and
           a
           most
           intense
           labour
           ;
           so
           the
           Apostle
           when
           hee
           gives
           in
           a
           very
           few
           words
           all
           that
           is
           to
           be
           forborne
           and
           done
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           good
           ,
           makes
           hope
           to
           be
           the
           rise
           of
           all
           his
           courage
           and
           activity
           ,
           Tit.
           2.13
           .
           
             lookeing
             for
             that
             blessed
             hope
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             appearing
             of
             the
             great
             God
             and
             our
             saviour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           compared
           with
           the
           former
           verses
           11.
           
           and
           12.
           
           
             For
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             that
             bringeth
             salvation
             ,
             hath
             appeared
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             teaching
             us
             ,
             that
             denying
             ungodlinesse
             ,
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             wee
             should
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             and
             Godly
             in
             this
             present
             world
             .
          
           And
           Christ
           when
           hee
           bidds
           us
           doe
           any
           thing
           
             hoping
             for
             nothing
             againe
          
           ,
           Luk.
           6.35
           .
           
             Lend
             hoping
             for
             nothing
             againe
          
           ;
           hee
           doth
           not
           meane
           wee
           should
           have
           nothing
           ,
           or
           be
           without
           hope
           ,
           but
           tells
           us
           immediately
           ,
           
             that
             our
             reward
             shall
             be
             great
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             be
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Highest
             ,
          
           and
           presently
           suggests
           matter
           of
           hope
           ,
           which
           hee
           affixeth
           to
           the
           lending
           of
           a
           penny
           ,
           or
           the
           giving
           a
           cup
           of
           cold
           water
           ,
           
             yee
             shall
             not
             loose
             your
             reward
             .
          
        
         
           But
           to
           what
           workes
           doth
           hope
           animate
           us
           ?
           to
           all
           for
           the
           least
           shall
           be
           considered
           ,
           
             shall
             not
             loose
             its
             reward
          
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           shall
           be
           considered
           proportionably
           ,
           
             Hee
             that
             overcometh
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             followes
             mee
             heere
             ,
             shall
             sit
             upon
             twelve
             Thrones
             .
          
           There
           is
           nothing
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           hope
           cannot
           expect
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           
             the
             hope
             of
             salvation
          
           ;
           And
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           worke
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           hope
           cannot
           put
           you
           upon
           ,
           for
           it
           workes
           from
           hope
           to
           salvation
           .
           Captaines
           when
           they
           harrang
           their
           Souldiers
           ,
           tell
           them
           of
           the
           butin
           of
           the
           prey
           ,
           tell
           them
           of
           honours
           ,
           and
           advancements
           ;
           and
           Christ
           when
           hee
           incourageth
           his
           ,
           speakes
           Crownes
           as
           freely
           as
           any
           ,
           but
           spirituall
           crownes
           assured
           by
           faith
           ;
           and
           enjoyed
           for
           the
           present
           by
           hope
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           shame
           that
           our
           hopes
           should
           not
           carry
           us
           toward
           working
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           ever
           any
           worldly
           hath
           done
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           particulars
           of
           worke
           .
           I
           will
           insist
           onely
           upon
           one
           ,
           which
           the
           scripture
           particularly
           annexeth
           to
           hope
           ,
           and
           is
           proper
           for
           us
           all
           ;
           
             Hee
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           
             of
             seeing
             God
             ,
             of
             salvation
          
           )
           
             hee
             purifyeth
             himself
             even
             as
             hee
             is
             pure
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Joh.
           3.3
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           the
           action
           about
           which
           our
           hope
           is
           conversant
           ,
           and
           the
           proportion
           lies
           thus
           ,
           
             Wee
             hope
          
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           ver
           .
           2.
           
             when
             hee
             shall
             
             appeare
             to
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             for
             wee
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             hee
             is
             ,
          
           sayes
           hee
           there
           will
           be
           the
           same
           reason
           of
           your
           being
           like
           to
           him
           ,
           heere
           and
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           you
           will
           be
           like
           him
           in
           heaven
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           like
           him
           heere
           ,
           and
           your
           hope
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           must
           helpe
           you
           to
           the
           other
           :
           now
           as
           in
           heaven
           hee
           is
           glorious
           ,
           so
           heere
           hee
           was
           pure
           ,
           ye
           are
           in
           all
           estates
           and
           conditions
           to
           follow
           and
           imitate
           your
           saviour
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           your
           hope
           to
           that
           you
           were
           predestinated
           ;
           Now
           hee
           was
           
             holy
             ,
             harmelesse
             ,
             undefiled
          
           ,
           therefore
           ye
           must
           be
           like
           in
           this
           state
           also
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           your
           hope
           fixeth
           upon
           seeing
           him
           in
           heaven
           .
           
             There
             shall
             no
             uncleane
             thing
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           you
           must
           purge
           and
           cleanse
           your selves
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           your
           hope
           must
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           purification
           respcteth
           both
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           minde
           ,
           and
           is
           opposed
           to
           all
           bodily
           lusts
           ,
           which
           lies
           in
           the
           sences
           ,
           fancie
           ,
           or
           sensible
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           spirituall
           lusts
           ,
           which
           lie
           in
           the
           understanding
           ,
           which
           lusteth
           against
           spirituall
           truths
           ,
           and
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           sayes
           hee
           ,
           this
           hope
           must
           purifie
           you
           from
           all
           this
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           high
           ?
           how
           farre
           must
           this
           hope
           act
           you
           ,
           to
           what
           degrees
           ?
           
             Even
             as
             hee
             is
             pure
          
           ,
           there
           is
           your
           patterne
           ,
           there
           is
           your
           examplar
           ,
           study
           what
           Christ
           was
           ,
           and
           be
           ye
           likewise
           ,
           study
           what
           Christ
           did
           ,
           or
           would
           doe
           ,
           and
           doe
           the
           same
           ;
           for
           instance
           ,
           wee
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           proud
           and
           vaine
           to
           be
           supercilious
           ,
           to
           overlooke
           men
           ,
           and
           little
           things
           ,
           to
           be
           every
           one
           for
           himself
           ,
           gripeing
           and
           graspeing
           .
           
             Purify
             your selves
             in
             this
          
           ,
           even
           
             as
             hee
             is
             pure
             ,
             let
             the
             same
             minde
             be
             in
             you
             that
             was
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
          
           Phil.
           2.5
           .
           
             who
             though
             hee
             were
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             God
             ,
          
           debased
           himself
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           consider
           the
           disposition
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           consider
           the
           purity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           make
           that
           your
           coppy
           ,
           and
           as
           you
           would
           set
           no
           bounds
           to
           glory
           ,
           
             you
             would
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             be
             like
             him
             ,
          
           so
           set
           no
           bounds
           to
           
           purity
           ,
           
             purify
             your selves
          
           after
           that
           patterne
           ,
           
             even
             as
             hee
             is
             pure
          
           ,
           and
           let
           hope
           and
           the
           reason
           of
           hope
           doe
           it
           ,
           because
           you
           have
           no
           greater
           pretensions
           to
           glory
           ,
           then
           you
           have
           to
           purity
           ,
           namely
           to
           be
           like
           Christ
           your
           head
           ,
           to
           whom
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           hope
           you
           are
           conformed
           .
           Thus
           yee
           see
           your
           Helmet
           ,
           in
           its
           glory
           ,
           securing
           you
           from
           all
           the
           evill
           of
           all
           the
           goods
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           securing
           from
           all
           the
           evill
           of
           all
           the
           evill
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           enabling
           and
           inspiring
           you
           to
           work
           ,
           and
           service
           even
           to
           all
           ,
           
             That
             you
             might
             be
             perfect
             and
             throughly
             furnished
             to
             every
             good
             worke
          
           ;
           improove
           therefore
           this
           blessed
           peece
           ,
           this
           hope
           ,
           and
           get
           it
           more
           abundantly
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           it
           is
           a
           great
           matter
           how
           wee
           settle
           our
           hopes
           ,
           
           because
           in
           it
           lies
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           indeavours
           ,
           wee
           anchor
           in
           things
           by
           hope
           ,
           and
           fixe
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           being
           setled
           upon
           an
           immovable
           thing
           ,
           wee
           can
           moove
           steddily
           and
           stronglie
           .
           Archimedes
           could
           moove
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           hee
           could
           fasten
           his
           engine
           ,
           now
           wee
           cast
           anchor
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           things
           in
           salvation
           ,
           for
           so
           sayes
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Wee
             have
             an
             anchor
             of
             the
             soule
             both
             sure
             and
             stedfast
             ,
             and
             which
             entreth
             in
             to
             that
             which
             is
             within
             the
             vaile
             ,
          
           Heb.
           6.19
           .
           Our
           anchor
           casts
           deepe
           in
           heaven
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           good
           earthing
           ,
           whence
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           to
           be
           remooved
           by
           any
           stormes
           or
           windes
           :
           But
           this
           wee
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           would
           make
           use
           of
           this
           or
           any
           armour
           which
           is
           spirituall
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           first
           raised
           to
           a
           pitch
           ,
           the
           armes
           must
           be
           fashioned
           ,
           and
           formed
           ,
           and
           then
           must
           be
           kept
           bright
           ,
           and
           in
           posture
           ,
           for
           service
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           weilded
           by
           a
           spirituall
           hand
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           raise
           this
           grace
           ,
           you
           must
           improove
           and
           raise
           your
           faith
           ,
           for
           as
           in
           all
           compositions
           ,
           you
           have
           something
           that
           gives
           the
           body
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           faith
           gives
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           substance
           to
           hope
           ,
           therefore
           faith
           is
           called
           the
           substance
           of
           
             things
             hoped
             for
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           of
           all
           
           other
           things
           your
           hope
           will
           never
           outbid
           or
           goe
           beyond
           your
           faith
           ,
           keep
           therefore
           that
           full
           and
           high
           .
        
         
           Yet
           Hope
           is
           a
           further
           grace
           and
           armour
           ,
           faith
           gives
           you
           things
           in
           their
           coulours
           with
           your
           interests
           in
           them
           ,
           it
           shewes
           you
           that
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           yours
           ,
           but
           however
           faith
           gives
           them
           a
           kinde
           of
           presence
           by
           beleeving
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           in
           themselves
           future
           ,
           as
           to
           us
           ,
           hope
           therefore
           takes
           in
           the
           pleasure
           of
           them
           beforehand
           ,
           lives
           in
           the
           joyfull
           expectation
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           abridges
           the
           time
           ,
           which
           els
           would
           be
           tedious
           ,
           fancies
           to
           it self
           (
           as
           I
           may
           so
           say
           )
           the
           pleasures
           and
           joyes
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           and
           lives
           in
           a
           sweet
           anticipation
           of
           what
           it
           possesseth
           but
           by
           faith
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           is
           most
           pleasant
           in
           it self
           ,
           so
           it
           produceth
           mighty
           effects
           ,
           for
           joy
           ,
           for
           patience
           ,
           for
           working
           ,
           so
           as
           our
           life
           is
           comfortably
           entertained
           by
           it
           in
           joy
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           evills
           and
           calamities
           are
           mastered
           ,
           and
           subdued
           by
           it
           ,
           even
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           action
           and
           worke
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           living
           is
           promoted
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           looke
           upon
           this
           peece
           ,
           which
           hath
           influence
           into
           so
           great
           effects
           ,
           as
           a
           reall
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           notionall
           thing
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           that
           many
           want
           in
           the
           use
           and
           exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           cannot
           live
           without
           it
           ,
           they
           cannot
           live
           a
           vitall
           life
           animated
           with
           joy
           ,
           armed
           with
           patience
           and
           acted
           ,
           to
           worke
           and
           service
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           let
           not
           so
           great
           an
           engine
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           so
           great
           and
           good
           an
           armour
           lye
           dead
           by
           us
           ,
           but
           rather
           let
           us
           improove
           it
           ,
           and
           use
           it
           ,
           try
           alwayes
           of
           raising
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           raised
           and
           improoved
           grace
           that
           workes
           great
           and
           considerable
           effects
           .
        
         
           —
           
             And
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
             which
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God.
          
           This
           is
           the
           last
           peece
           of
           armes
           ,
           and
           is
           fitted
           both
           for
           offence
           ,
           and
           defence
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           armes
           that
           is
           great
           alone
           ,
           and
           therefore
           men
           arme
           themselves
           with
           this
           ,
           which
           
           use
           no
           other
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           also
           an
           appendix
           to
           all
           armes
           ,
           for
           no
           man
           is
           armed
           at
           all
           points
           ,
           like
           a
           souldier
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           a
           sword
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           peece
           of
           a
           very
           expedite
           ,
           and
           continuall
           use
           .
        
         
           You
           need
           not
           goe
           farre
           to
           know
           what
           this
           sword
           is
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           describes
           it
           first
           by
           being
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           spirituall
           sword
           ,
           
             The
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
             are
             not
             carnall
             ,
             but
             mighty
             through
             God
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           10.4
           .
           The
           Divell
           will
           not
           give
           way
           or
           yeild
           to
           a
           sword
           made
           of
           any
           other
           mettall
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           
             mighty
             through
             God
             :
             The
             Egyptians
             are
             flesh
             ,
             and
             not
             spirit
             ,
          
           therefore
           they
           are
           weake
           .
           One
           Divell
           is
           able
           to
           deale
           with
           all
           the
           fleshly
           and
           carnall
           weapons
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           charmes
           ,
           and
           holy
           water
           ,
           nor
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           purposes
           ,
           and
           reasonings
           alone
           ,
           that
           are
           weapons
           fit
           for
           this
           combate
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           things
           truely
           spirituall
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           sword
           ,
           which
           the
           spirit
           useth
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           by
           us
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           is
           a
           mighty
           arme
           ,
           to
           a
           mighty
           weapon
           ,
           
             For
             wee
             know
             not
             how
             to
             pray
             as
             wee
             ought
             ,
          
           how
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           ,
           
             but
             the
             spirit
             maketh
             intercession
             in
             us
             ,
          
           and
           it
           is
           
             the
             spirit
             that
             leads
             us
             into
             all
             truth
             ,
          
           and
           teacheth
           us
           how
           to
           use
           ,
           and
           improove
           truth
           ,
           without
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           would
           doe
           us
           no
           good
           ;
           The
           weapon
           would
           be
           too
           heavy
           ,
           to
           unweildy
           for
           us
           to
           use
           ,
           therefore
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             The
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
             are
             mighty
             through
             God
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           10.4
           .
           God
           must
           use
           ,
           and
           guide
           the
           hand
           ,
           aswell
           as
           give
           the
           sword
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           els
           like
           the
           weapons
           of
           a
           mighty
           man
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           childe
           ,
           if
           hee
           take
           it
           up
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           but
           to
           let
           it
           fall
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           thirdly
           ,
           
             it
             is
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
          
           the
           spirit
           
           doth
           not
           onely
           use
           it
           ,
           but
           hee
           formed
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           therefore
           fit
           for
           use
           ,
           because
           hee
           formed
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           mighty
           worke-man
           ,
           and
           Engineer
           for
           spirituall
           weapons
           ,
           and
           
           hee
           must
           be
           able
           to
           use
           it
           well
           ,
           that
           made
           it
           ,
           for
           hee
           made
           it
           for
           use
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           ingredient
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           an
           influence
           into
           the
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           use
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           that
           hee
           formed
           ,
           it
           appeares
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.20
           ,
           21.
           
           
             Prophecy
             came
             not
             in
             old
             time
             (
             or
             at
             any
             time
             )
             by
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           presumptuous
           will
           of
           bold
           men
           ,
           proudly
           ,
           and
           arrogantly
           goeing
           about
           to
           determine
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           will
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           reasons
           and
           unstandings
           could
           not
           reach
           ,
           
             but
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             spake
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             mooved
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           God
           used
           the
           underderstandings
           and
           the
           wills
           of
           holy
           men
           ,
           to
           derive
           and
           conveye
           his
           truth
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.16
           .
           
             All
             scripture
             is
             given
             by
             inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
          
           so
           as
           the
           spirit
           formes
           it
           ,
           frames
           it
           ,
           suggests
           it
           ,
           brings
           it
           to
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Thus
           having
           knowne
           the
           matter
           of
           this
           sword
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           spirituall
           ,
           not
           of
           a
           carnall
           make
           ,
           or
           composition
           ,
           and
           secondly
           the
           mannager
           and
           weilder
           of
           this
           sword
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           maker
           ,
           and
           former
           of
           this
           sword
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           same
           spirit
           ,
           wee
           come
           now
           to
           the
           appellation
           it self
           ,
           which
           the
           spirit
           gives
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           
             the
             word
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           
           By
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           meant
           ,
           what
           ever
           God
           hath
           made
           knowne
           to
           be
           his
           will
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           scripture
           .
        
         
           This
           must
           needs
           bee
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           consonant
           to
           this
           ,
           for
           in
           a
           large
           sense
           ,
           all
           truths
           may
           be
           called
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           being
           subjected
           to
           some
           scripture
           rule
           ,
           but
           strictly
           that
           word
           which
           is
           our
           sword
           ,
           is
           some
           portion
           of
           that
           wee
           call
           the
           scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           particularly
           characterized
           ,
           and
           distinguished
           by
           this
           title
           
             the
             word
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           This
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           must
           not
           be
           added
           to
           ,
           or
           detracted
           from
           ,
           it
           must
           stand
           alone
           Deut.
           4.2
           .
           
             Yee
             shall
             not
             adde
             unto
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             
             I
             command
             you
             ,
             neither
             shall
             you
             diminish
             ought
             from
             it
             :
          
           Therefore
           that
           is
           all
           ,
           and
           onely
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           So
           Deut.
           12.32
           .
           Gal.
           1.8
           .
           
             If
             wee
             or
             Angell
             from
             heaven
             preach
             any
             other
             Gospell
             unto
             you
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             wee
             have
             preached
             to
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           God
           will
           have
           the
           ballance
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           
           for
           waights
           ,
           and
           measures
           ,
           for
           rules
           and
           determinations
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           visible
           ,
           and
           publique
           :
           If
           hee
           will
           have
           us
           ,
           fight
           with
           such
           weapons
           ,
           wee
           must
           know
           where
           to
           fetch
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           when
           wee
           see
           this
           rule
           in
           practise
           by
           
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           wee
           see
           this
           word
           taken
           up
           for
           this
           sword
           ,
           to
           doe
           mighty
           things
           .
        
         
           Wee
           see
           Christ
           resisting
           the
           Divell
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           confounding
           and
           expelling
           him
           by
           this
           word
           ,
           by
           this
           weapon
           ,
           Math.
           4.4
           .
           Hee
           followed
           him
           so
           long
           with
           
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           hee
           drove
           him
           quite
           away
           ,
           hee
           resisted
           him
           by
           this
           sword
           ,
           till
           hee
           fled
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           As
           hee
           dealt
           with
           the
           Divell
           in
           himself
           ,
           so
           he
           dealt
           with
           the
           Divell
           in
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           ,
           
             Have
             yee
             not
             read
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             what
             David
             did
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Priests
             did
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Math.
           12.3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           So
           hee
           answered
           them
           ,
           and
           confounded
           them
           ;
           The
           like
           did
           Stephen
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             convinced
             men
             mightily
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             was
             the
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           used
           this
           sword
           to
           destroy
           unbeliefe
           with
           .
           Now
           this
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           sword
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           much
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           the
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           how
           unreasonably
           and
           foolishly
           have
           the
           Papists
           abused
           themselves
           by
           sticking
           to
           the
           letter
           ,
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             body
          
           ,
           and
           Origen
           in
           making
           himself
           an
           Eunuch
           ,
           from
           that
           place
           ,
           Math.
           19.12
           .
           
             There
             be
             Eunuchs
             that
             have
             made
             themselves
             Eunuchs
             for
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heavens
             sake
             .
          
           Though
           it
           be
           also
           true
           that
           where
           the
           letter
           is
           not
           contrary
           to
           the
           Annalogy
           of
           faith
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           
           our
           rule
           and
           guide
           ,
           and
           upon
           no
           other
           ground
           are
           wee
           to
           depart
           from
           the
           letter
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           it
           be
           objected
           ,
           how
           shall
           men
           especially
           unlearned
           ,
           know
           the
           sence
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           seemes
           sometimes
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           contrariety
           ?
           Answ.
           This
           is
           the
           great
           grace
           of
           God
           towards
           his
           ,
           that
           in
           things
           necessary
           to
           faith
           and
           manners
           ,
           to
           be
           knowne
           ,
           or
           done
           ,
           they
           need
           not
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           for
           
             they
             walke
             in
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           by
           virtue
           of
           which
           light
           they
           are
           led
           into
           
             all
             truth
          
           ;
           so
           as
           they
           need
           not
           pin
           ,
           their
           faith
           upon
           the
           authority
           of
           anothers
           judgment
           ;
           This
           is
           there
           due
           by
           promise
           ,
           
             They
             shall
             be
             all
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Isa.
           54.13
           .
           and
           Christ
           sayes
           ,
           
             his
             sheepe
             follow
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             his
             voice
             ,
             but
             another
             they
             will
             not
             follow
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             strangers
             ,
          
           Joh.
           10.4
           ,
           5.
           
           To
           have
           the
           word
           made
           cleare
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           this
           sword
           fit
           for
           your
           use
           ,
           is
           your
           due
           aswell
           as
           the
           sword
           it self
           .
           So
           
             the
             secret
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             with
             them
             that
             feare
             him
             ,
          
           Psal.
           25.14
           .
           The
           scriptures
           though
           deepe
           are
           foordable
           by
           those
           who
           are
           holy
           ,
           and
           diligent
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           not
           so
           wise
           and
           learned
           :
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           
             The
             naturall
             man
             knoweth
             not
             the
             things
             that
             are
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             foolishnesse
             to
             him
             :
             But
             the
             spirituall
             man
             knoweth
             all
             things
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           2.14
           ,
           15.
           So
        
         
           1.
           
           John
           5.6
           :
           
             It
             is
             the
             spirit
             that
             beareth
             witnesse
             ,
             because
             the
             spirit
             is
             truth
             .
          
           And
           ver
           .
           10.
           
           
             Hee
             that
             beleeveth
             on
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             the
             witnesse
             in
             himselfe
             .
          
           So
           Math.
           13.11
           .
           
             To
             you
             it
             is
             given
             to
             know
             the
             misteries
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             to
             others
             it
             is
             not
             given
             .
          
           There
           is
           a
           sence
           of
           Scripture
           that
           lyes
           alwayes
           not
           so
           evident
           and
           above
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           given
           to
           you
           as
           your
           peculiar
           ,
           and
           portion
           .
        
         
           
             This
             honour
             have
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           they
           have
           a
           certaine
           taste
           sutable
           and
           proportionable
           to
           their
           spirits
           ,
           and
           their
           new
           natures
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           can
           distinguish
           of
           food
           ,
           
           and
           by
           which
           they
           can
           try
           all
           things
           ,
           for
           as
           to
           other
           lives
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           bodily
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           tast
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           so
           to
           this
           also
           which
           is
           spirituall
           ;
           And
           though
           men
           in
           a
           dreame
           can
           not
           distinguish
           betweene
           sleeping
           ,
           and
           waking
           ,
           yet
           men
           that
           are
           awake
           ,
           know
           they
           are
           awake
           ,
           and
           know
           also
           distinctly
           what
           they
           doe
           .
        
         
           This
           notwithstanding
           ,
           God
           sells
           all
           thing
           to
           us
           by
           labour
           ,
           and
           wee
           shall
           not
           enjoy
           the
           benefit
           of
           this
           great
           priviledge
           without
           it
           ;
           Wee
           must
           therefore
           keepe
           our selves
           in
           a
           holy
           frame
           :
           
             If
             any
             man
             will
             doe
             his
             will
             ,
             he
             shall
             know
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Joh.
           7.17
           .
           While
           wee
           are
           doeing
           ,
           wee
           are
           in
           a
           way
           to
           know
           .
           If
           you
           be
           
             carnall
             and
             walke
             as
             men
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             also
             carnall
             ,
             and
             judge
             as
             men
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.8
           .
           
             They
             that
             are
             in
             the
             flesh
             cannot
             please
             God
             ,
          
           (
           which
           may
           be
           understood
           also
           of
           a
           fleshly
           frame
           in
           the
           Saints
           )
           and
           when
           wee
           are
           in
           a
           way
           altogether
           unpleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           accommodate
           himself
           ,
           will
           not
           reveale
           himself
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           please
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           not
           enough
           ,
           
             wee
             must
             search
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             in
             which
             wee
             thinke
             to
             have
             eternall
             life
             ,
          
           and
           light
           also
           for
           the
           way
           thither
           ,
           wee
           must
           consider
           ,
           and
           weigh
           whether
           those
           things
           which
           our
           owne
           reason
           ,
           or
           the
           Ministry
           of
           others
           represent
           to
           us
           ,
           be
           so
           or
           no
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           Baerea
           did
           ,
           
             Truth
             lies
             deepe
             ,
             errors
             lyeth
             levell
             to
             all
             :
          
           This
           search
           is
           extreamely
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           since
           the
           subject
           of
           it
           is
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           of
           it
           is
           the
           doing
           of
           his
           will
           ;
           This
           is
           done
           by
           much
           meditation
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           by
           comparing
           ,
           by
           examining
           it
           ,
           by
           taking
           in
           all
           aydes
           ,
           and
           helpes
           of
           the
           guists
           and
           abilities
           of
           others
           ,
           for
           God
           hath
           ordered
           that
           one
           man
           should
           need
           another
           ,
           that
           none
           might
           be
           perfect
           alone
           ;
           nothing
           also
           will
           more
           advance
           it
           then
           prayer
           ,
           so
           Paul
           prayed
           often
           
             for
             the
             spirit
             of
             revelation
          
           ,
           and
           David
           
             that
             his
             eyes
             might
             be
             enlightened
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             wonderfull
             things
             of
             Gods
          
           
           law
           ;
           nothing
           cleares
           the
           eye-sight
           more
           then
           prayer
           ,
           for
           that
           sets
           your
           ends
           right
           ,
           and
           makes
           you
           fit
           for
           light
           ,
           and
           that
           leads
           you
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           into
           his
           light
           ,
           
             in
             whose
             light
             wee
             see
             light
             .
          
        
         
           It
           was
           necessary
           to
           speake
           some
           thing
           of
           this
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           the
           forming
           and
           shaping
           of
           your
           weapon
           ,
           the
           weapon
           may
           be
           shaped
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           us
           ;
           this
           gives
           the
           mettall
           to
           the
           sword
           ,
           if
           a
           thing
           looke
           like
           the
           word
           of
           God
           and
           be
           not
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           cut
           of
           your
           lusts
           ,
           it
           will
           proove
           but
           a
           leaden
           sword
           ,
           or
           a
           deceitfull
           bow
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           reach
           the
           marke
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           
             a
             carnall
             weapon
          
           ,
           which
           is
           weake
           ,
           whereas
           the
           other
           is
           
             mighty
             through
             God.
          
           
        
         
           
           To
           incourage
           you
           against
           spirituall
           enemies
           ,
           because
           ye
           have
           spirituall
           armes
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           weapons
           ye
           have
           ,
           what
           to
           keep
           of
           blowes
           ,
           and
           yee
           have
           wherewith
           to
           fight
           and
           combate
           with
           your
           adversaries
           :
           God
           hath
           not
           left
           us
           fatherlesse
           ,
           nor
           hee
           hath
           not
           left
           us
           weaponlesse
           ,
           hee
           deales
           not
           as
           Pharoah
           ,
           commands
           us
           to
           make
           bricks
           ,
           and
           takes
           away
           materialls
           ,
           hee
           doth
           not
           disarme
           us
           ,
           and
           bid
           us
           fight
           ,
           but
           hee
           gives
           us
           armes
           proper
           for
           the
           field
           of
           combate
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           enemy
           wee
           dispute
           with
           ,
           and
           hee
           stands
           by
           ,
           and
           lookes
           on
           ,
           and
           with
           voyce
           ,
           and
           hand
           incourageth
           us
           ,
           so
           as
           wee
           need
           not
           feare
           our
           enemies
           ,
           hee
           gives
           us
           the
           best
           armes
           :
           Good
           commanders
           ,
           and
           officers
           ,
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           holds
           a
           crowne
           over
           our
           heads
           :
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           wee
           never
           are
           overcome
           ,
           but
           when
           wee
           are
           of
           the
           party
           ,
           when
           wee
           are
           in
           a
           proportion
           false
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           enemy
           hath
           gained
           us
           ,
           then
           wee
           fight
           but
           for
           a
           shew
           ,
           and
           the
           weapon
           falls
           easily
           out
           of
           our
           hands
           ,
           but
           if
           wee
           would
           stand
           to
           it
           ,
           our
           sword
           would
           cut
           his
           cords
           ,
           and
           if
           hee
           did
           stand
           two
           or
           three
           thrusts
           ,
           hee
           would
           vanish
           at
           last
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           from
           Christ
           our
           captaine
           .
        
         
         
           That
           wee
           may
           the
           better
           use
           this
           sword
           ,
           wee
           shall
           do
           well
           .
           First
           to
           vallew
           it
           ,
           things
           that
           wee
           prize
           and
           vallew
           ,
           wee
           willingly
           use
           ,
           wee
           thinke
           they
           will
           effect
           their
           end
           ,
           els
           wee
           lay
           them
           by
           .
           Therefore
           wee
           shall
           pitch
           upon
           some
           expressions
           ,
           that
           may
           teach
           us
           to
           vallew
           this
           weapon
           ,
           when
           Abiathar
           had
           mentioned
           the
           sword
           of
           Goliah
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           like
           that
           ,
           saith
           David
           ,
           the
           dignities
           of
           the
           word
           are
           great
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           David
           especially
           ,
           who
           meditated
           in
           the
           law
           continually
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           as
           any
           vallewed
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           Psal.
           17.4
           .
           
             Concerning
             the
             workes
             of
             mens
             hands
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             of
             thy
             lips
             ,
             I
             have
             kept
             mee
             from
             the
             path
             of
             the
             destroyer
             ,
          
           the
           word
           that
           God
           spake
           was
           that
           ,
           which
           armed
           him
           against
           wicked
           men
           .
        
         
           Psal.
           18.30
           .
           
             The
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             tryed
          
           (
           or
           refined
           )
           
             hee
             is
             a
             Buckler
             to
             all
             that
             trust
             him
             ;
             As
             for
             God
             his
             way
             is
             perfect
             ,
          
           it
           is
           a
           sure
           word
           ,
           and
           which
           hath
           bene
           often
           experienced
           ,
           tryed
           againe
           and
           againe
           ,
           so
           as
           you
           may
           venture
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           upon
           a
           thing
           that
           will
           not
           faile
           ,
           or
           deceive
           ,
           will
           not
           start
           aside
           ,
           
             like
             a
             deceitfull
             and
             broken
             bow
             .
          
        
         
           Psal.
           119.11
           .
           
             Thy
             word
             have
             I
             hid
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             not
             sin
             against
             thee
          
           ;
           David
           knew
           the
           use
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           preserve
           him
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           therefore
           stored
           it
           up
           ,
           hid
           it
           in
           a
           sure
           place
           ,
           against
           a
           time
           of
           need
           .
        
         
           Ver.
           89.
           
           
             For
             ever
             O
             Lord
             ,
             thy
             word
             is
             setled
             in
             heaven
          
           ;
           It
           is
           an
           unchangeable
           rule
           ,
           which
           will
           never
           alter
           ,
           and
           setled
           ,
           will
           attaine
           all
           it
           pretends
           to
           .
        
         
           Ver.
           105.
           
           
             Thy
             word
             is
             a
             lampe
             to
             my
             feete
             ,
             and
             a
             light
             unto
             my
             pathes
          
           ;
           this
           is
           against
           delusions
           ,
           and
           faynts
           ,
           and
           shaddowes
           ,
           the
           Divell
           will
           cast
           .
           If
           you
           keep
           neere
           the
           word
           ,
           you
           carry
           a
           light
           in
           your
           hand
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           fight
           in
           the
           darke
           ,
           but
           know
           how
           to
           make
           your
           addresses
           ,
           and
           approaches
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           order
           your
           wards
           ,
           and
           defenses
           .
        
         
         
           Ver.
           140.
           
           
             Thy
             word
             is
             very
             pure
             ,
             therefore
             thy
             servant
             loveth
             it
          
           ;
           every
           thing
           operates
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           things
           are
           to
           their
           beings
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           to
           their
           operations
           .
           That
           which
           is
           pure
           will
           render
           us
           pure
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           is
           not
           an
           idle
           thing
           ,
           but
           for
           use
           ,
           and
           being
           pure
           ,
           it
           is
           given
           us
           to
           render
           us
           pure
           .
        
         
           Ver.
           172.
           
           
             My
             tongue
             shall
             speake
             of
             thy
             word
             ,
             for
             all
             thy
             commandements
             are
             righteous
          
           ;
           I
           can
           never
           praise
           them
           enough
           ,
           there
           is
           such
           a
           law
           of
           righteousnes
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Psal.
           147.19
           .
           
             Hee
             sheweth
             his
             word
             unto
             Iacob
             ,
             his
             statutes
             and
             his
             judgements
             unto
             Israel
          
           ;
           from
           the
           receivers
           of
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           you
           see
           its
           excellency
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           portion
           onely
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           flung
           in
           common
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           an
           inconsiderable
           thing
           .
        
         
           Isa.
           40.8
           .
           
             The
             grasse
             withereth
             ,
             and
             the
             flower
             fadeth
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             stand
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           the
           excellency
           of
           good
           things
           lies
           in
           the
           continuance
           of
           them
           ,
           this
           hath
           a
           good
           warrant
           for
           its
           abiding
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           word
           of
           the
           abiding
           ,
           and
           unchangeable
           God.
           
        
         
           Isa.
           55.10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             For
             as
             the
             raine
             cometh
             downe
             and
             the
             snow
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             returneth
             not
             thither
             ,
             but
             watereth
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             maketh
             it
             bring
             forth
             and
             bud
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             give
             seed
             to
             the
             sower
             ,
             and
             bread
             to
             the
             eater
             :
             So
             shall
             my
             word
             be
             that
             goeth
             forth
             out
             of
             my
             mouth
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             returne
             unto
             me
             voyd
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             accomplish
             that
             which
             I
             please
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             prosper
             in
             the
             thing
             where
             I
             sent
             it
             .
          
           There
           is
           a
           mighty
           efficacy
           in
           this
           word
           ,
           this
           lies
           as
           a
           praise
           upon
           the
           whole
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           returne
           empty
           ,
           but
           be
           
             like
             the
             bow
             of
             Ionathan
             ,
             and
             the
             sword
             of
             Saul
             ,
          
           Isay.
           66.2
           .
           
             All
             those
             things
             hath
             my
             hand
             made
             ,
             but
             to
             this
             man
             will
             I
             looke
             even
             to
             him
             that
             is
             poore
             and
             of
             a
             contrite
             spirit
             ,
             and
             trembleth
             at
             my
             word
             .
          
           That
           word
           is
           precious
           ,
           when
           the
           respect
           to
           it
           is
           so
           rewarded
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           .
        
         
         
           Jer.
           8.9
           .
           
             They
             have
             rejected
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             what
             wisedome
             is
             in
             them
             .
          
           Though
           otherwise
           they
           might
           be
           wise
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           undervallew
           once
           the
           word
           ,
           they
           bid
           a
           dewe
           to
           their
           wisedome
           :
           And
           God
           the
           righteous
           judge
           ,
           and
           which
           gives
           true
           vallewes
           to
           us
           ,
           rankes
           them
           in
           the
           number
           of
           fooles
           ,
           from
           the
           New
           Testament
           also
           ,
           wee
           shall
           give
           some
           places
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Luk.
           4.4
           .
           
             Men
             lives
             by
             every
             word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           in
           him
           wee
           live
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           word
           wee
           live
           ,
           which
           gives
           a
           being
           to
           things
           that
           which
           gives
           the
           being
           ,
           and
           determination
           ,
           makes
           things
           be
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           men
           doe
           what
           they
           doe
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           great
           and
           excellent
           in
           it self
           .
        
         
           Ver.
           32.
           
           
             His
             word
             was
             with
             power
          
           ,
           which
           astonied
           the
           auditours
           .
        
         
           Ver.
           36.
           
           
             What
             a
             word
             is
             this
             ,
             for
             with
             authority
             and
             power
             commandeth
             hee
             the
             uncleane
             spirits
             ,
             and
             they
             come
             forth
          
           ;
           his
           word
           will
           fetch
           uncleannes
           out
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           aswell
           as
           out
           of
           their
           bodies
           .
        
         
           Luk.
           7.7
           .
           The
           centurion
           had
           so
           much
           confidence
           in
           Christs
           word
           ,
           as
           hee
           could
           depend
           wholy
           upon
           it
           ,
           
             Say
             in
             a
             word
          
           ,
           (
           sayes
           hee
           )
           
             and
             my
             servant
             shall
             be
             healed
          
           ;
           the
           magnifing
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           wrought
           this
           great
           effect
           ,
           and
           that
           word
           must
           needs
           be
           great
           ,
           which
           was
           deservedly
           the
           object
           of
           such
           a
           confidence
           .
        
         
           Luk.
           22.61
           .
           
             Peter
             remembred
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             hee
             went
             out
             and
             wept
             bitterly
             :
          
           Peter
           forgot
           the
           word
           ,
           when
           hee
           sinned
           ,
           and
           indeed
           all
           sin
           proceeds
           from
           ignorance
           or
           furgetfulnesse
           ,
           but
           when
           hee
           remembred
           it
           ,
           you
           see
           the
           eminent
           effect
           of
           it
           ,
           hee
           repents
           immediately
           ,
           which
           hee
           witnesseth
           by
           his
           bitter
           and
           abundant
           weeping
           .
        
         
           John
           15.3
           .
           
             Now
             are
             ye
             cleane
             through
             the
             word
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             to
             you
             :
          
           Wee
           are
           cleane
           mistically
           by
           the
           washing
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.11
           .
           also
           by
           the
           imputation
           
           of
           Christs
           purity
           ,
           and
           so
           wee
           stand
           ever
           cleare
           before
           God
           ,
           wee
           are
           pure
           also
           in
           the
           change
           of
           our
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           made
           ours
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           abiding
           in
           us
           ,
           so
           
             that
             as
             evill
             communication
             corrupts
             good
             manners
             ,
          
           if
           taken
           in
           and
           drunke
           downe
           ,
           so
           the
           word
           taken
           downe
           cleanseth
           ,
           Acts
           13.26
           .
           
             It
             is
             called
             the
             word
             of
             salvation
             ,
          
           that
           which
           brings
           it
           and
           workes
           it
           .
           And
        
         
           Acts
           20.32
           .
           When
           Paul
           departed
           from
           Ephesus
           ,
           
             hee
             commended
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             word
             of
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             which
             was
             able
             to
             build
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             an
             inheritance
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           inheritance
           is
           that
           to
           which
           the
           word
           leads
           us
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           will
           leave
           us
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           but
           before
           you
           come
           thither
           ,
           there
           is
           building
           work
           ,
           forming
           and
           fashioning
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           doth
           also
           ,
           so
           as
           yee
           need
           not
           goe
           out
           of
           this
           circle
           ,
           for
           the
           beginning
           or
           finishing
           of
           your
           faith
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.18
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             word
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
          
           that
           which
           brings
           God
           and
           man
           together
           :
           Wee
           are
           naturally
           at
           great
           distances
           ,
           now
           that
           which
           conduceth
           to
           the
           meeting
           ,
           and
           according
           of
           termes
           so
           differing
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           of
           great
           vallew
           and
           esteeme
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Tim.
           4.5
           .
           
             For
             every
             creature
             of
             God
             is
             good
             and
             nothing
             to
             be
             refused
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             received
             with
             thanksgiving
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             prayer
          
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           that
           sanctifieth
           ,
           and
           gives
           a
           lawfull
           use
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           Hence
           you
           have
           your
           liberties
           ,
           aswell
           to
           indifferent
           ,
           as
           your
           right
           to
           things
           necessary
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           whereof
           freely
           to
           use
           for
           your
           owne
           comforts
           ,
           and
           whereof
           to
           give
           a
           way
           ,
           for
           the
           weaknesse
           and
           scandall
           of
           your
           brother
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           should
           examine
           by
           experience
           the
           effects
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           Gods
           word
           hath
           ever
           taken
           hold
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           lies
           the
           great
           difference
           of
           the
           Saints
           from
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           observe
           those
           events
           ,
           which
           others
           
           neglect
           ,
           and
           growe
           by
           them
           .
           Joh.
           4.50
           .
           
             And
             the
             man
             beleeved
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             even
             so
             as
             hee
             had
             beleeved
          
           ;
           The
           word
           hath
           ever
           found
           out
           men
           ,
           and
           will
           take
           hold
           of
           us
           ,
           either
           by
           our
           faith
           for
           good
           ,
           or
           without
           it
           for
           our
           destruction
           ,
           so
           the
           prophecies
           of
           old
           were
           not
           idle
           ,
           but
           effected
           the
           end
           for
           which
           they
           came
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           this
           great
           dignity
           the
           word
           hath
           ,
           that
           it
           gives
           its
           owne
           credit
           ,
           for
           reason
           may
           be
           opposed
           by
           reason
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           higher
           then
           reason
           :
           The
           Divell
           can
           reason
           and
           distinguish
           us
           into
           sin
           ,
           whilst
           wee
           fight
           at
           that
           weapon
           ,
           but
           bring
           him
           a
           word
           ,
           and
           that
           answeres
           his
           reason
           .
        
         
           What
           hath
           bene
           said
           in
           this
           head
           ,
           tends
           to
           beg
           it
           in
           you
           a
           right
           vallew
           and
           esteeme
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           if
           once
           ye
           have
           you
           will
           use
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           recourse
           to
           it
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           as
           an
           effectuall
           weapon
           ,
           
             mighty
             through
             God
          
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           great
           ends
           you
           have
           heard
           of
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           know
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           yee
           may
           use
           
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           have
           your
           weapon
           prepared
           ,
           you
           must
           search
           the
           sence
           ,
           know
           the
           Annalogie
           of
           faith
           and
           the
           proportion
           ,
           one
           truth
           holds
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           before
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           take
           up
           this
           sword
           ,
           take
           it
           to
           you
           ,
           be
           in
           a
           
           posture
           to
           give
           a
           blow
           ,
           or
           to
           evade
           one
           ,
           wound
           the
           enemy
           when
           you
           can
           ,
           and
           meete
           with
           his
           blowes
           and
           thrusts
           ,
           therefore
           you
           must
           be
           prepared
           ,
           and
           have
           things
           in
           readinesse
           ,
           therefore
           
             the
             word
             of
             God
          
           must
           
             dwell
             richly
             in
             you
          
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           not
           be
           to
           seeke
           when
           you
           should
           use
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           helpe
           you
           in
           some
           guards
           for
           this
           fight
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           sin
           is
           the
           greatest
           evill
           ,
           mannage
           your
           sword
           well
           for
           that
           guard
           ,
           have
           words
           at
           hand
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           your
           sword
           ready
           to
           make
           that
           good
           ;
           for
           the
           filthinesse
           of
           it
           ,
           sin
           is
           compared
           to
           the
           blood
           and
           pollution
           of
           a
           new
           borne
           child
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           ordered
           and
           dressed
           ,
           
           Ezek.
           16.6
           .
           
             When
             thou
             wast
             in
             thy
             blood
             ,
             I
             said
             unto
             thee
             live
          
           ;
           such
           a
           thing
           is
           sin
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           all
           sin
           holds
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           pollution
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Joh.
           5.19
           .
           
             The
             whole
             world
             lieth
             in
             wickednesse
             ,
          
           it
           lies
           there
           as
           in
           a
           filthy
           grave
           ,
           rotting
           and
           stinking
           as
           in
           a
           puddle
           .
        
         
           Againe
           sin
           is
           compared
           for
           its
           nature
           to
           swine
           ,
           and
           dogs
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           vomit
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           2.22
           .
           the
           sinner
           is
           the
           dogg
           in
           the
           act
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           corruption
           is
           the
           vomit
           ,
           and
           mire
           ;
           it
           is
           likened
           also
           to
           the
           menstruousnesse
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           to
           a
           vessell
           
             in
             which
             is
             no
             pleasure
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           draught
           or
           a
           privy
           ,
           Hos.
           8.8
           .
           If
           besides
           these
           abasings
           and
           vilifying
           expressions
           ,
           you
           would
           know
           more
           of
           sin
           :
           It
           was
           sinne
           that
           condemned
           the
           world
           in
           Adam
           ,
           drowned
           the
           world
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Noah
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           you
           a
           greater
           charracter
           for
           ill
           then
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           was
           sin
           brought
           all
           the
           sufferings
           upon
           Christ
           which
           hee
           endured
           :
           It
           was
           
             the
             day
             of
             Gods
             fierce
             anger
             ,
          
           Lament
           .
           1.12
           .
           
             When
             Christ
             did
             beare
             the
             sins
             of
             many
             in
             his
             body
             on
             the
             tree
          
           ;
           therefore
           when
           Paul
           and
           Silas
           could
           sing
           in
           the
           prison
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           in
           their
           afflictions
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           so
           often
           ,
           Christ
           was
           low
           ,
           and
           poore
           ,
           and
           faint
           .
           Why
           ?
           because
           hee
           conflicted
           with
           sinne
           ,
           hee
           grappled
           with
           sinne
           ,
           
             upon
             him
             was
             laid
             the
             iniquities
             of
             us
             all
          
           ;
           Hee
           conflicted
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           had
           hee
           not
           bene
           God
           himself
           ,
           hee
           would
           never
           have
           out-wrastled
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           every
           creature
           of
           God
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           nothing
           offends
           him
           ,
           irritates
           him
           ,
           and
           provokes
           him
           ,
           but
           sinne
           ;
           Nothing
           reacheth
           God
           ,
           nor
           causeth
           God
           to
           reach
           the
           world
           in
           anger
           but
           sinne
           .
           It
           is
           that
           which
           puts
           the
           sting
           into
           death
           ,
           and
           torment
           in
           Hell
           ;
           Thus
           you
           are
           armed
           for
           that
           guard
           ,
           that
           sin
           is
           the
           greatest
           evill
           ,
           the
           second
           followes
           easily
           .
           That
           then
           .
        
         
         
           Wee
           should
           keep
           at
           the
           greatest
           distance
           from
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           you
           have
           Rom.
           12.9
           .
           
             Abhorre
             that
             which
             is
             evill
             ,
             cleave
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
          
           when
           wee
           meete
           with
           any
           thing
           extreamely
           evill
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           us
           ,
           nature
           abhorres
           it
           ,
           and
           retyres
           as
           farre
           as
           it
           can
           ;
           so
           on
           the
           contrary
           
             cleave
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
          
           cling
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           should
           cleave
           to
           his
           wife
           ,
           or
           be
           glewed
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           is
           ,
           
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             one
             flesh
             ,
          
           incorporate
           your selves
           with
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           make
           your self
           one
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           So
           ,
           
             Abstaine
             from
             all
             appearance
             of
             evill
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Thess.
           5.22
           .
           a
           thing
           may
           appeare
           to
           be
           ill
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           ,
           but
           take
           heed
           of
           any
           similitude
           ,
           or
           appearance
           ,
           or
           likenesse
           of
           ill
           ,
           if
           it
           looke
           like
           ill
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           not
           ,
           fly
           from
           it
           ;
           This
           gives
           you
           the
           benefit
           of
           a
           long
           sword
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           keep
           the
           enemy
           at
           a
           distance
           ;
           so
           Jude
           23.
           
           
             Hate
             the
             garments
             spotted
             with
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           not
           onely
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           the
           garment
           that
           hath
           toucht
           it
           .
        
         
           Ephes.
           5.3
           .
           
             Fornication
             and
             all
             uncleannes
             and
             covetousnesse
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             be
             once
             named
             among
             you
             ,
             as
             becometh
             Saintes
             ,
             nor
             filthinesse
             ,
             nor
             foolish
             speaking
             ,
             nor
             jesting
             .
          
        
         
           So
           Job
           31.1
           .
           
             I
             made
             a
             covenant
             with
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             why
             should
             I
             thinke
             on
             a
             maide
          
           ;
           hee
           would
           not
           looke
           ,
           because
           hee
           would
           not
           thinke
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           to
           secure
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           is
           to
           keepe
           well
           and
           strictly
           ,
           the
           out-doores
           ,
           the
           sences
           ,
           which
           made
           David
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           turne
           away
           his
           eyes
           from
           vanity
           .
           Folly
           is
           bold
           ,
           but
           wisdome
           is
           wary
           to
           keepe
           at
           the
           greatest
           distance
           .
        
         
           Thus
           this
           sword
           cuts
           of
           the
           first
           risings
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           sure
           way
           ,
           and
           this
           saves
           you
           a
           world
           of
           paines
           ,
           when
           a
           temptation
           or
           a
           lust
           hath
           once
           come
           within
           you
           ,
           and
           incorporated
           it self
           ,
           you
           must
           teare
           your
           flesh
           to
           pull
           it
           out
           ,
           you
           must
           pull
           up
           earth
           and
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           roots
           may
           come
           at
           last
           ;
           but
           while
           it
           is
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           kinde
           of
           modesty
           ,
           and
           blushing
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           
           be
           snib'd
           with
           a
           word
           ,
           use
           therefore
           some
           of
           these
           for
           a
           sword
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           prevent
           you
           hard
           work
           ,
           which
           yet
           must
           be
           done
           if
           you
           would
           not
           perish
           ;
           other
           heads
           I
           thought
           to
           have
           runne
           over
           and
           fitted
           for
           use
           ,
           as
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           God
           knowes
           our
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           must
           judge
           us
           even
           this
           ,
           which
           wee
           have
           in
           our
           hands
           and
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           condemne
           our
           sinnes
           now
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           like
           to
           acquit
           us
           another
           day
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           that
           every
           secret
           thing
           shall
           be
           made
           manifest
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           walke
           in
           the
           sence
           of
           death
           and
           changes
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           prosecute
           this
           no
           further
           ,
           onely
           let
           us
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Divell
           have
           got
           within
           us
           ,
           the
           same
           way
           hee
           is
           fetcht
           out
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           kept
           out
           ,
           this
           sword
           must
           do
           both
           .
           Thus
           God
           hath
           armed
           you
           compleatly
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           both
           your
           sin
           ,
           which
           you
           will
           not
           know
           how
           to
           answer
           ,
           and
           your
           shame
           also
           to
           be
           foyled
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           oppose
           Captaine
           to
           Captaine
           ,
           you
           have
           Christ
           and
           the
           Divell
           ,
           you
           have
           as
           sufficient
           ,
           as
           mighty
           ,
           as
           experienced
           ,
           a
           Captaine
           as
           your
           lusts
           have
           ,
           if
           armes
           to
           armes
           ,
           yee
           have
           all
           these
           spirituall
           armes
           ,
           against
           his
           carnall
           armes
           ,
           for
           so
           are
           his
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           those
           .
           Though
           his
           be
           spirituall
           also
           ,
           as
           acted
           by
           a
           mighty
           spirit
           ;
           your
           reward
           held
           over
           you
           by
           hope
           ,
           is
           greater
           for
           the
           present
           then
           any
           he
           can
           offer
           ,
           though
           not
           to
           flatter
           our selves
           .
           Our
           condition
           heere
           is
           to
           
             indure
             hardnesse
             as
             good
             souldiers
          
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.3
           .
           And
           wee
           must
           conflict
           according
           to
           the
           law
           of
           combate
           ,
           if
           wee
           would
           have
           the
           crowne
           ;
           But
           this
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           to
           us
           ,
           this
           wee
           knew
           when
           wee
           undertooke
           religion
           ,
           this
           was
           laid
           in
           at
           first
           ,
           as
           the
           law
           and
           condition
           of
           our
           undertaking
           .
        
         
         
           That
           which
           followes
           ,
           is
           prayer
           ,
           
             praying
             with
             all
             prayer
          
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           all
           other
           ordinances
           of
           God
           as
           bread
           and
           salt
           to
           our
           repast
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           make
           a
           meale
           without
           it
           ,
           heere
           it
           fastens
           on
           your
           armour
           ,
           and
           lookes
           up
           for
           strength
           and
           successe
           to
           him
           who
           is
           able
           to
           give
           it
           :
           If
           souldiers
           be
           weake
           or
           succumbe
           in
           fight
           ,
           they
           send
           to
           their
           Generall
           for
           supplies
           ,
           and
           reinforcements
           .
        
         
           
             Praying
             alwayes
          
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           all
           time
           ,
           &
           every
           juncture
           ,
           and
           article
           of
           time
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           occasion
           by
           temptations
           for
           combate
           ,
           for
           so
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           signifies
           properly
           occasion
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           so
           much
           spoken
           heere
           of
           our
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           customary
           use
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           applicable
           to
           occasions
           ,
           that
           is
           temptations
           ,
           but
           this
           Prayer
           must
           be
           
             in
             the
             spirit
          
           :
           The
           Spirit
           in
           our
           Prayer
           is
           what
           the
           soule
           is
           in
           our
           bodie
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           which
           gives
           the
           life
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           conflict
           with
           the
           living
           God
           by
           dead
           words
           ,
           will
           doe
           no
           good
           ,
           therefore
           Jude
           sayth
           ,
           
             Praying
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           20.
           
           You
           have
           another
           expression
           Rom.
           8.
           
           That
           
             the
             spirit
             makes
             intercession
             for
             us
             ,
          
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           must
           pray
           in
           us
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           an
           incorporating
           in
           that
           duty
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           with
           our
           spirits
           ,
           
             watching
             thereunto
          
           ,
           you
           must
           watch
           to
           prayer
           ,
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           an
           act
           of
           time
           .
        
         
           
             With
             all
             perseverance
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           till
           the
           worke
           be
           done
           ,
           for
           then
           ye
           persevere
           ,
           when
           ye
           give
           not
           over
           till
           you
           obtaine
           your
           end
           ,
           so
           as
           your
           Praying
           ,
           and
           fighting
           must
           runne
           parralell
           till
           you
           have
           overcome
           your
           enemie
           ,
           and
           sleighted
           his
           workes
           .
        
         
           It
           s
           enough
           to
           have
           hinted
           this
           which
           I
           intend
           not
           to
           speake
           of
           as
           being
           no
           peece
           of
           the
           armour
           ,
           nor
           resembled
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           any
           peece
           .
        
         
           To
           all
           that
           hath
           bene
           said
           ,
           I
           shall
           adde
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           every
           thing
           is
           strong
           in
           vertue
           of
           an
           ordinance
           ,
           therefore
           bread
           nourisheth
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           a
           
           word
           that
           bids
           it
           doe
           so
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           word
           shall
           cut
           and
           destroy
           ,
           because
           God
           hath
           made
           it
           a
           sword
           ,
           and
           edged
           and
           fitted
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Thus
           have
           I
           some
           what
           largely
           measured
           the
           field
           of
           Battaile
           ,
           shewed
           you
           your
           friends
           and
           enemies
           ,
           and
           fitted
           to
           you
           those
           armes
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           you
           for
           the
           service
           of
           this
           holy
           warre
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           therefore
           ,
           The
           just
           end
           and
           designe
           of
           warre
           (
           for
           every
           thing
           is
           to
           act
           in
           vertue
           of
           a
           designe
           )
           is
           peace
           ,
           now
           no
           warre
           pretends
           to
           peace
           more
           then
           this
           we
           have
           been
           speaking
           of
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Communion
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           effect
           ,
           and
           birth
           of
           peace
           ,
           beares
           one
           halfe
           of
           the
           title
           of
           this
           discourse
           ;
           And
           indeed
           men
           were
           so
           form'd
           for
           Communion
           ,
           as
           no
           doctrine
           can
           be
           avowed
           for
           good
           ,
           which
           renders
           them
           unsociable
           .
           But
           experience
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           fate
           of
           some
           warres
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           the
           meanes
           by
           which
           peace
           is
           gotten
           ,
           and
           procur'd
           ,
           but
           by
           which
           it
           is
           nourisht
           ,
           and
           maintayn'd
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           some
           countryes
           ,
           which
           injoy
           the
           greatest
           benefites
           of
           peace
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           confirm'd
           warre
           .
           And
           that
           is
           especially
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           warre
           we
           have
           been
           speaking
           of
           ,
           that
           it
           procures
           ,
           and
           makes
           good
           our
           peace
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           wall
           of
           our
           citty
           wherein
           peace
           dwells
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           armes
           of
           our
           persons
           ,
           the
           subject
           of
           it
           ;
           For
           with
           the
           divell
           our
           profest
           and
           avowed
           enemy
           ,
           God
           hath
           justly
           determin'd
           an
           everlasting
           warre
           .
           Peace
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           is
           the
           daughter
           of
           equality
           ,
           but
           where
           both
           partyes
           (
           as
           here
           )
           pretend
           peremptorily
           to
           supremacy
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           peace
           .
           Peace
           also
           is
           the
           birth
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           love
           is
           an
           union
           of
           mindes
           ,
           but
           where
           principles
           are
           layd
           in
           by
           nature
           ,
           or
           form'd
           by
           opposition
           (
           as
           here
           )
           infinitly
           distant
           ,
           there
           peace
           can
           be
           nothing
           .
           But
           an
           abus'd
           ,
           and
           mistaken
           name
           of
           what
           is
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           product
           of
           such
           a
           truce
           or
           peace
           ,
           
           would
           be
           to
           procure
           no
           lesse
           assured
           ,
           but
           a
           more
           unequall
           warre
           ,
           then
           what
           it
           seem'd
           to
           determine
           ,
           as
           the
           experience
           of
           all
           ,
           who
           have
           manadg'd
           this
           warre
           ,
           witnesse
           :
           The
           blessings
           therefore
           of
           our
           peace
           will
           be
           reapt
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           our
           assured
           friends
           ,
           and
           allyes
           ,
           with
           whom
           our
           communion
           will
           be
           intended
           &
           exercised
           ,
           as
           otherwise
           ,
           so
           by
           a
           common
           determination
           against
           the
           enemy
           :
           And
           to
           meete
           in
           a
           common
           enmity
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           just
           ,
           makes
           particularly
           ,
           and
           warrantably
           to
           love
           .
           In
           a
           word
           therefore
           ,
           we
           improve
           best
           our
           communion
           with
           our
           friends
           ,
           the
           good
           Angells
           ,
           whilst
           we
           make
           warre
           ,
           so
           as
           whilst
           we
           make
           warre
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           peace
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           directing
           to
           severall
           particulars
           ,
           in
           the
           praeceding
           discours
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             
               Pag.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Coherence
             ,
             which
             the
             words
             insisted
             on
             ,
             have
             with
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             whence
             they
             are
             drawn
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             The
             explication
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             whole
             armour
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             wiles
             of
             the
             divel
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             We
             wrestle
             not
             against
             flesh
             &
             blood
             .
             Two
             things
             meant
             by
             flesh
             and
             blood
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             meant
             by
             Principalities
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             What
             meant
             by
             Powers
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             meant
             by
             Rulers
             of
             the
             darknesse
             of
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             meant
             by
             spirituall
             wickednesses
          
           
             
               p.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             What
             meant
             by
             high
             places
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             Transition
             ,
             leading
             into
             the
             discours
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Angels
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Angels
             are
             Creatures
             .
             ibid.
             and
          
           
             
               p.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Angels
             are
             substances
             ,
             and
             do
             really
             exist
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Angels
             be
             incorporall
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             Severall
             Corollaries
             ,
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             mutability
             or
             immutability
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             apparitions
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             assumption
             of
             bodyes
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Why
             they
             Assum'd
             bodyes
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             Whether
             in
             taking
             humane
             shapes
             ,
             they
             were
             true
             men
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             what
             their
             assumed
             bodyes
             consisted
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             What
             become
             of
             those
             assum'd
             bodyes
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Whether
             they
             really
             put
             forth
             acts
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             Angels
             make
             not
             apparitions
             ,
             now
             as
             formerly
             they
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             Coroll
             .
             from
             the
             immutability
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             From
             the
             apparition
             of
             Angels
             seven
             Coroll
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Administration
             of
             Angels
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             deputations
             they
             have
             from
             God
             ,
             concerning
             us
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               19.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Angel
             guardians
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             tutelage
             of
             good
             Angels
             is
             the
             portion
             onely
             of
             the
             Elect.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Whether
             every
             elect
             person
             ,
             is
             under
             the
             deputation
             of
             a
             particular
             Angell
             guardian
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             The
             affirmative
             is
             asserted
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             saints
             not
             so
             concluded
             to
             one
             Angell
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             injoy
             oftentimes
             the
             service
             of
             many
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               21.
            
             
          
           
             When
             the
             Angell
             Guardian
             begins
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             charge
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Angell
             guardian
             ever
             quits
             the
             party
             ,
             committed
             to
             his
             charge
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Whether
             communityes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             persons
             fall
             under
             the
             guardianship
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               22.
            
             
          
           
             The
             affirmative
             is
             probable
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Why
             God
             useth
             this
             ministration
             and
             guardianship
             of
             Angels
             towards
             us
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             
             Foure
             reasons
             thereof
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             &
             
               p.
               24.
            
             
          
           
             Foure
             Coroll
             .
             from
             the
             guardianship
             and
             tutelage
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               25.
            
             
          
           
             The
             happines
             of
             being
             a
             saint
             in
             that
             respect
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Also
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.10
             .
             open'd
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Our
             happines
             lyes
             in
             working
             as
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               26.
            
             
          
           
             We
             ought
             to
             leade
             abstracted
             lives
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               27.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             power
             the
             Angels
             have
             over
             us
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             power
             or
             abilities
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             First
             of
             their
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Cognitio
             matutina
             ad
             vespertina
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Their
             knowledge
             ,
             naturall
             ,
             by
             revelation
             ,
             by
             experience
             ,
             supernaturall
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               28.
            
             
          
           
             The
             reprobate
             Angels
             never
             saw
             God
             as
             the
             Elect.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               29.
            
             
          
           
             How
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             manner
             the
             Angels
             know
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Comparison
             of
             theirs
             ,
             with
             our
             manner
             of
             knowing
             with
             the
             difference
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             and
             
               p.
               30.
            
             
          
           
             What
             things
             contribute
             to
             vision
             externall
             and
             internall
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               29.
            
             
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             knowing
             ,
             and
             light
             by
             which
             we
             know
             ,
             common
             to
             us
             with
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               30.
            
             
          
           
             Something
             's
             the
             Angels
             know
             by
             their
             owne
             Essence
             ,
             somethings
             by
             intelligible
             species
             infused
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Angels
             know
             particular
             things
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             is
             done
             heere
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               31.
            
             
          
           
             How
             they
             know
             things
             particular
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Angels
             know
             the
             particularities
             of
             those
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               32.
            
             
          
           
             They
             are
             extreamely
             ingenious
             at
             guessing
             at
             things
             more
             hidden
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Corollaries
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Supernaturall
             knowledge
             stands
             the
             Angels
             and
             us
             in
             the
             greatest
             steede
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Other
             knowledge
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             effect
             ,
             a
             picture
             without
             life
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               33.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             good
             Angels
             upon
             corporall
             things
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             can
             do
             what
             nature
             can
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               34.
            
             
          
           
             Miracles
             they
             cannot
             worke
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             a
             miracle
             is
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             cannot
             do
             things
             as
             God
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             very
             shorte
             space
             of
             time
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Their
             power
             subjected
             to
             Gods
             will.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               35.
            
             
          
           
             What
             power
             they
             have
             upon
             the
             fancy
             and
             imagination
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             great
             workes
             they
             have
             to
             do
             upon
             us
             ,
             is
             upon
             the
             innerman
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               36.
            
             
          
           
             Being
             ministring
             spirits
             ,
             their
             ministration
             is
             spirituall
             especially
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Angels
             speake
             to
             our
             understandings
             ,
             and
             have
             influence
             upon
             our
             wills
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             severall
             wayes
             of
             effecting
             this
             wherein
             the
             way
             of
             their
             ministration
             to
             our
             spirits
             will
             appeare
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             and
             
               p.
               37.38
            
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             way
             of
             speaking
             to
             us
             waking
             and
             sleeping
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               36.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             use
             of
             phantasmes
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               37.
            
             
          
           
             Whatsoever
             an
             inferiour
             power
             can
             do
             ,
             a
             superiour
             can
             do
             it
             much
             more
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Alteration
             of
             the
             body
             by
             sicknes
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             contributes
             much
             to
             a
             different
             apprehension
             and
             vision
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Angels
             can
             moove
             the
             humours
             ,
             as
             also
             remoove
             impediments
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Angels
             go
             a
             neerer
             way
             to
             worke
             in
             conversing
             with
             us
             then
             men
             can
             ,
             and
             can
             very
             presently
             represent
             to
             us
             what
             they
             will.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               38.
            
             
          
           
             In
             what
             way
             this
             is
             wrought
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Severall
             Corollaries
             from
             the
             former
             head
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             &
             their
             way
             of
             communicating
             themselves
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             In
             that
             respect
             they
             have
             great
             advantages
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               39.
            
             
          
           
             They
             cannot
             put
             in
             new
             species
             into
             the
             fancy
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               40.
            
             
          
           
             Beware
             of
             receiving
             ill
             impressions
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             matter
             to
             worke
             on
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Gratify
             and
             love
             the
             Angels
             for
             their
             love
             and
             service
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               41.
            
             
          
           
             We
             may
             read
             their
             love
             in
             its
             effects
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             good
             Angels
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             talent
             and
             trust
             lay
             out
             themselves
             for
             our
             advantage
             ,
             and
             are
             extreamly
             communicating
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             especially
             to
             our
             spirits
             and
             inward
             man.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               42.
            
             
          
           
             Prooved
             by
             severall
             reasons
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               43.44.45.46.47
            
             .
          
           
             A
             story
             of
             one
             guided
             and
             conducted
             by
             an
             Angel
             ,
             out
             of
             Bodin
             his
             first
             booke
             of
             the
             history
             of
             sorcerers
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               47.
            
             
          
           
             Objection
             ,
             What
             do
             you
             leave
             to
             Christ
             and
             the
             spirit
             ?
             Answered
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               48.
            
             
          
           
             Coroll
             .
             from
             the
             administration
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               49.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Angels
             an
             ordinance
             continually
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               50.
            
             
          
           
             A
             spirituall
             substance
             assisting
             proportionable
             to
             the
             divell
             ,
             who
             opposeth
             us
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Walke
             holily
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Every
             ordinance
             valuable
             ,
             because
             conveying
             something
             from
             God
             ,
             therefore
             should
             love
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               51.
            
             
          
           
             Reverence
             the
             Angels
             ,
             &
             learne
             to
             converse
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             whole
             creation
             serviceable
             to
             man
             ,
             the
             Angels
             not
             excepted
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               52.
            
             
          
           
             The
             use
             to
             be
             made
             thereof
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Aspire
             after
             Angelicall
             worke
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               53.
            
             
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             this
             treaty
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             evill
             Angels
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             evill
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               54.
            
             
          
           
             Coroll
             .
             from
             thence
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               55.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             evill
             Angels
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               56.
            
             
          
           
             Which
             admits
             of
             a
             double
             consideration
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             place
             of
             the
             sixt
             of
             Iude
             considered
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               57.
            
             
          
           
             The
             divels
             not
             yet
             in
             their
             utmost
             tearme
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               58.
            
             
          
           
             Coroll
             .
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             last
             treated
             on
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             whole
             universe
             of
             rationall
             creatures
             under
             chaines
             and
             bonds
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             use
             to
             be
             made
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               59.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             spirituall
             punishment
             of
             the
             evill
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               60.
            
             
          
           
             Their
             wound
             in
             their
             will.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Their
             knowledge
             great
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               61.
            
             
          
           
             Their
             wound
             in
             their
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             In
             some
             respects
             perfectly
             blinde
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               62.
            
             
          
           
             Their
             punishment
             demonstrated
             from
             their
             names
             and
             titles
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Corollaries
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               63.
            
             
          
           
             Dread
             the
             spirituall
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             This
             considerable
             to
             the
             saints
             also
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             evill
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               64.
            
             
          
           
             The
             principall
             ministery
             of
             the
             evill
             Angels
             to
             tempt
             and
             induce
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               65.66
            
             .
          
           
             Whence
             the
             evill
             Angels
             had
             power
             for
             this
             ministery
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               66.
            
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             divels
             are
             invested
             with
             this
             ministery
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               67.
            
             
          
           
             Severall
             reasons
             in
             respect
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Also
             in
             respect
             of
             men
             ,
             &
             first
             of
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               68.
            
             
          
           
             Then
             of
             the
             saintes
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               69.
            
             
          
           
             Severall
             Coroll
             .
             from
             hence
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               70.
            
             
          
           
             Let
             the
             Saints
             blesse
             God
             for
             their
             ministry
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Wonder
             not
             that
             evill
             men
             are
             so
             wicked
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Do
             not
             the
             divells
             work
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Expect
             not
             the
             present
             destruction
             of
             men
             extreamly
             wicked
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Be
             secure
             on
             Gods
             side
             notwithstanding
             this
             ministry
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               71.
            
             
          
           
             How
             the
             evill
             Angells
             operate
             in
             order
             to
             temptation
             ,
             and
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               72.
            
             
          
           
             Corollaryes
             from
             hence
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               73.
            
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             divell
             concurre
             to
             the
             temptation
             of
             all
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               74.
            
             
          
           
             Men
             may
             sinne
             without
             the
             temptation
             of
             the
             Divell
             ,
             but
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             usually
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             part
             in
             all
             temptations
             .
          
           
             
               ibid
               p.
               75
               ,
               76.
            
             
          
           
             Whether
             usually
             hath
             the
             start
             herein
             ,
             our
             owne
             corruptions
             ,
             or
             the
             divell
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               77.
            
             
          
           
             Severall
             corollaryes
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               78
               ,
               79.
            
             
          
           
             How
             the
             ministryes
             of
             the
             evill
             Angells
             are
             distributed
             ,
             whether
             to
             vices
             ,
             or
             persons
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               80.
            
             
          
           
             Corollaryes
             from
             the
             praeceding
             discourse
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               81.
            
             
          
           
             A
             shame
             for
             the
             saints
             to
             give
             ground
             and
             fayle
             ,
             as
             others
             that
             want
             their
             aides
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             saints
             and
             the
             wicked
             fall
             very
             differently
             under
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Divell
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               82.
            
             
          
           
             Which
             wayes
             especially
             the
             divells
             are
             laid
             out
             towards
             mankinde
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             temptation
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               83.
            
             
          
           
             The
             divell
             would
             hinder
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             that
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             divell
             amongst
             his
             most
             assured
             vassalls
             ,
             pretends
             to
             a
             shap'd
             and
             form'd
             worship
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             witches
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               84.
            
             
          
           
             The
             divells
             ,
             the
             greatest
             enemyes
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Gospel
             worship
             ,
             and
             Gospell
             preaching
             most
             opposed
             by
             the
             divell
             ,
             and
             his
             instruments
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               85.
            
             
          
           
             Coroll
             .
             from
             this
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Exalt
             what
             the
             divell
             opposeth
             most
             .
          
           
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Divell
             exerciseth
             his
             ministry
             especially
             against
             the
             church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               86
               ,
               87.
            
             
          
           
             Some
             more
             instances
             of
             the
             Divells
             usuall
             martches
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             ministry
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               88.
            
             
          
           
             One
             ,
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             excesses
             of
             no
             beasts
             so
             great
             as
             those
             of
             mankind
             in
             bodily
             things
             .
          
           
             ib.
             
          
           
             This
             frame
             infinitly
             contrary
             to
             God
             ,
             appeares
             so
             to
             be
             by
             two
             things
             especially
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               89
               ,
               90.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Divell
             where
             he
             reignes
             most
             absolutely
             subjects
             persons
             to
             the
             actuall
             commission
             of
             what
             ever
             we
             call
             uncleanenes
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               90.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             particularly
             intitles
             Sathan
             to
             this
             temptation
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               91.
            
             
          
           
             Another
             beaten
             path
             of
             the
             divell
             ,
             pride
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             That
             men
             are
             which
             they
             are
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               92.
            
             
          
           
             No
             thing
             more
             contrary
             to
             God
             then
             pride
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             imaginations
             of
             proud
             men
             how
             scattered
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             honour
             and
             advantage
             of
             humility
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               93
               ,
               94
               ,
               95.
               
            
          
           
             Only
             by
             pride
             comes
             contention
             ,
             how
             understood
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               95
               ,
               96.
            
             
          
           
             Pride
             makes
             us
             contend
             with
             our
             conditions
             ,
             &
             with
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               96
               ,
               97.
            
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Divell
             is
             intituled
             to
             this
             temptation
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               97
               ,
               98.
            
             
          
           
             Another
             eminent
             temptation
             of
             the
             divels
             ,
             coveteousnesse
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               99.
            
             
          
           
             The
             seate
             of
             this
             lust
             the
             basest
             spirits
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Coveteousnesse
             extreamely
             fertill
             of
             ill
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             and
             
               p.
               100.
            
             
          
           
             Why
             this
             sinne
             stil'd
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               100
               ,
               101.
            
             
          
           
             Men
             of
             this
             humour
             extreamely
             deluded
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               101.
            
             
          
           
             The
             comfort
             and
             injoyment
             of
             things
             is
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             saintes
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               102.
            
             
          
           
             
             Coroll
             .
             particularly
             from
             this
             last
             head
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Generall
             Corollaryes
             drawne
             from
             these
             common
             roades
             of
             temptation
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               103.
            
             
          
           
             The
             misery
             of
             sinne
             lyes
             in
             sinning
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             happines
             of
             a
             holy
             spirit
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               104.
            
             
          
           
             The
             divell
             spinnes
             his
             web
             finer
             for
             the
             saints
             ,
             but
             his
             But
             and
             End
             is
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               105.
            
             
          
           
             Provocations
             to
             fight
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             divells
             power
             and
             operation
             upon
             us
             in
             communicating
             himself
             to
             our
             understandings
             ,
             and
             inward
             man
             must
             be
             fetcht
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             the
             good
             Angells
             largely
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               36
               ,
               37
               ,
               38.
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             The
             divell
             an
             inveterate
             enemy
             ,
             his
             evill
             nature
             ever
             intended
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               106.
            
             
          
           
             His
             power
             wonderfully
             great
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             contentions
             for
             things
             of
             the
             greatest
             moment
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               107.
            
             
          
           
             The
             prize
             of
             other
             warres
             nothing
             to
             ours
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               108.
            
             
          
           
             A
             great
             advantage
             to
             fight
             for
             a
             love
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             a
             love
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             we
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             part
             of
             the
             discourse
             ,
             wherein
             of
             the
             armour
             fitted
             for
             this
             warre
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               109.
            
             
          
           
             No
             weapons
             fit
             for
             combatt
             with
             the
             divell
             ,
             but
             Gods.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Lusts
             will
             take
             their
             turnes
             ,
             and
             give
             place
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               110.
            
             
          
           
             Something
             's
             which
             looke
             like
             vertues
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             ignorance
             of
             ill
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             incompassing
             of
             temptations
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Some
             men
             strong
             in
             the
             divell
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               111.
            
             
          
           
             What
             's
             intended
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Every
             one
             will
             do
             a
             little
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             and
             
               p
               112.
            
             
          
           
             Difficulty
             in
             Religion
             lyes
             in
             universality
             ,
             and
             exactnes
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               112.
            
             
          
           
             What
             our
             parts
             are
             in
             this
             combatt
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               113.
            
             
          
           
             The
             more
             mighty
             any
             supreame
             agent
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             intends
             and
             fills
             the
             instrument
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             end
             and
             use
             of
             the
             Armour
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               114.
            
             
          
           
             Dayes
             of
             temptation
             evill
             dayes
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Things
             incouraging
             to
             fight
             ,
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             glory
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             of
             victory
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               115.
            
             
          
           
             Cowards
             have
             but
             the
             pleasure
             of
             Idlenes
             ,
             and
             the
             misery
             of
             slavery
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               116.
            
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.3
             .
             open'd
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             &
             
               p.
               117.
            
             
          
           
             The
             bonds
             and
             restraints
             that
             lye
             upon
             the
             divell
             ,
             are
             considered
             for
             incouragement
             sake
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               118.
            
             
          
           
             The
             particular
             peeces
             of
             armour
             ,
             first
             the
             girdle
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               119.
            
             
          
           
             What
             meant
             by
             this
             metaphor
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             truth
             is
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               120.
            
             
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             all
             instability
             ,
             because
             men
             are
             insincere
             ,
             or
             misapprehensive
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Men
             are
             what
             they
             see
             and
             judge
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               121.
            
             
          
           
             Comfort
             &
             joy
             renders
             strong
             ,
             and
             light
             the
             Embleme
             of
             joy
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             notion
             of
             glory
             begirts
             ,
             but
             light
             &
             glory
             runne
             together
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               122.
            
             
          
           
             The
             divell
             playes
             in
             the
             darke
             ,
             and
             deceives
             under
             the
             vayle
             of
             mists
             and
             shadowes
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             worke
             and
             comfort
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Corollaryes
             from
             this
             peece
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               123.
            
             
          
           
             Converse
             much
             with
             the
             father
             of
             lights
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             word
             the
             booke
             of
             lights
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             saints
             the
             subject
             of
             light
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Helpe
             our selves
             by
             what
             right
             sights
             of
             things
             we
             ever
             have
             had
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             truth
             and
             right
             sights
             of
             things
             answeres
             ,
             what
             ever
             Sathan
             can
             object
             to
             our
             praejudice
             in
             this
             fight
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               124.
            
             
          
           
             Sincerity
             is
             immixednes
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               125.
            
             
          
           
             How
             love
             determines
             and
             squares
             every
             thing
             to
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             object
             loved
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             The
             second
             peece
             of
             armour
             ,
             the
             breast-plate
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               126.
            
             
          
           
             Wherein
             this
             consists
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             &
             
               p.
               127.
            
             
          
           
             The
             first
             peece
             respected
             the
             end
             ,
             this
             the
             walke
             of
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               127.
            
             
          
           
             Righteousnes
             toward
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               128.
            
             
          
           
             The
             good
             Angells
             fall
             under
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             object
             of
             this
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             rule
             and
             measure
             of
             this
             righteousnesse
             in
             regard
             of
             men
             ,
             self
             love
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               129.
            
             
          
           
             The
             object
             of
             this
             righteousnes
             ,
             all
             ,
             capable
             of
             God
             and
             happines
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             this
             peece
             armes
             the
             breast
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             tremblings
             and
             astonishments
             of
             those
             which
             want
             this
             armour
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               130.
            
             
          
           
             How
             Christs
             righteousnes
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             here
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             love
             of
             God
             makes
             lovely
             Characters
             and
             impressions
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               131.
            
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             be
             a
             new
             creature
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Christ
             a
             head
             of
             influence
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               132.
            
             
          
           
             This
             Scripture
             speakes
             rather
             of
             the
             working
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             in
             us
             ,
             then
             the
             imputation
             of
             Christ
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             this
             peece
             is
             to
             be
             put
             on
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               133.
            
             
          
           
             Wicked
             men
             furnish
             the
             divell
             with
             weapons
             to
             destroy
             themselves
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             peece
             of
             armes
             fitted
             for
             the
             feete
             and
             leggs
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               134.
            
             
          
           
             Wherein
             this
             armour
             consists
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             notion
             of
             it
             cleared
             by
             severall
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               135.
            
             
          
           
             Also
             by
             reason
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               136.
            
             
          
           
             Helpes
             for
             the
             obtaining
             this
             necessary
             peece
             of
             armour
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               137.138
            
             .
          
           
             Corollaryes
             from
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               138.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Gospell
             should
             be
             administred
             like
             it self
             ,
             like
             good
             newes
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               139.
            
             
          
           
             The
             guilty
             world
             need
             such
             a
             kinde
             of
             administration
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             We
             neede
             much
             knowledge
             to
             discharge
             our selves
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               140.
            
             
          
           
             Example
             of
             great
             influence
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             peece
             of
             armes
             ,
             a
             shield
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               141.
            
             
          
           
             That
             to
             be
             joyned
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             meant
             by
             fiery
             dartes
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Faith
             repells
             ,
             and
             quenches
             ,
             how
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               142.
            
             
          
           
             This
             above
             all
             to
             be
             procured
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Our
             natures
             not
             perfectly
             coole
             since
             defil'd
             by
             originall
             corruption
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               143.
            
             
          
           
             Two
             fiery
             darts
             accompany
             great
             sinnes
             ,
             scil
             .
             of
             lust
             ,
             and
             dispaire
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Ammon
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               144.
            
             
          
           
             Example
             of
             Spira
             and
             Iudas
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Look
             on
             sinnes
             as
             you
             will
             see
             them
             within
             a
             few
             houres
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Melancholy
             and
             depression
             of
             spirit
             ,
             a
             temper
             easily
             fired
             to
             extreamityes
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               145.
            
             
          
           
             What
             kinde
             of
             faith
             is
             to
             be
             oppos'd
             to
             fiery
             darts
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             And
             how
             faith
             doth
             it
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             combatt
             by
             the
             wisedome
             of
             faith
             changed
             from
             our selves
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             Davids
             way
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               146.
            
             
          
           
             Faith
             releives
             in
             extremity
             by
             out-bidding
             sights
             :
             examples
             thereof
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Both
             against
             sinning
             and
             dispairing
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               147.
            
             
          
           
             Faith
             suckes
             down
             the
             dew
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             cooling
             waters
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Beleeve
             not
             scantily
             ,
             nor
             a
             little
             ,
             have
             not
             your
             faith
             to
             fetch
             and
             spell
             while
             the
             fiery
             darts
             are
             shooting
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               148.
            
             
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             faith
             is
             as
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             resisting
             necessary
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Consider
             beleeving
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               149.
            
             
          
           
             Faith
             not
             a
             Priviledge
             left
             to
             the
             arbitrement
             of
             our
             owne
             will
             ,
             but
             an
             indispensible
             duty
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Consider
             the
             obstruction
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             objection
             from
             the
             disproportion
             between
             sinne
             and
             faith
             ,
             answered
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               150.
            
             
          
           
             
             God
             gloryes
             to
             effect
             his
             great
             workes
             by
             nothing
             ,
             or
             things
             which
             are
             as
             nothing
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               151.
            
             
          
           
             Nothing
             so
             fenc'd
             with
             motives
             ,
             threats
             ,
             commands
             ,
             &c.
             as
             the
             busines
             of
             beleeving
             ,
             which
             shewes
             that
             Gods
             heart
             is
             in
             it
             especially
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             best
             salve
             yee
             can
             apply
             to
             the
             wounds
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             beleeving
             ,
             your
             sinnes
             made
             them
             ,
             your
             faith
             heales
             them
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               152.
            
             
          
           
             Get
             faith
             ready
             against
             an
             evill
             day
             ,
             a
             day
             of
             fiery
             darts
             ,
             yee
             will
             then
             neede
             coole
             and
             quenching
             liquor
             which
             faith
             drawes
             down
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             fifth
             piece
             of
             this
             armour
             ,
             the
             helmet
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               153.
            
             
          
           
             What
             this
             is
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             All
             affections
             routed
             in
             love
             and
             acted
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Love
             is
             made
             visible
             according
             as
             the
             affection
             is
             ,
             it
             acts
             by
             and
             through
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             In
             hope
             love
             is
             in
             its
             throne
             ,
             and
             appeares
             most
             lovely
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               154.
            
             
          
           
             Hope
             considered
             here
             not
             as
             a
             flatt
             and
             low
             attendancy
             ,
             and
             looking
             after
             some
             good
             desired
             ,
             a
             thing
             lesse
             then
             faith
             and
             before
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             firme
             expectation
             of
             some
             future
             good
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             already
             beleeve
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Hope
             a
             birth
             ,
             and
             effect
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             this
             peece
             doth
             its
             work
             and
             fitts
             the
             head
             ,
             as
             an
             helmet
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               155.
            
             
          
           
             The
             head
             the
             principle
             of
             action
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             end
             ,
             the
             simbolicall
             head
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             world
             holds
             over
             our
             heads
             infinite
             things
             to
             corrupt
             us
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             wards
             of
             all
             with
             the
             helmet
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Our
             hopes
             differs
             from
             others
             not
             only
             in
             the
             object
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             good
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             bottoming
             of
             them
             by
             expectation
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               156.
            
             
          
           
             All
             things
             but
             spirituall
             ,
             have
             no
             considerable
             value
             ,
             but
             what
             ignorance
             and
             a
             lye
             puts
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               157.
            
             
          
           
             They
             are
             but
             shadowes
             ,
             pictures
             ,
             and
             dreames
             of
             good
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Worldly
             things
             not
             absent
             enough
             to
             be
             the
             object
             of
             hope
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Hope
             misapplyed
             often
             ingages
             to
             impossibilityes
             ,
             and
             so
             becomes
             a
             meere
             imposture
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               158.
            
             
          
           
             Hope
             is
             of
             things
             difficult
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             worthy
             ,
             and
             difficult
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Coroll
             .
             from
             this
             piece
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               159.
            
             
          
           
             Christian
             religion
             wholy
             founded
             upon
             hope
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Heavenly
             hope
             changes
             but
             the
             time
             ,
             puts
             you
             of
             to
             another
             day
             for
             all
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             pleasures
             of
             this
             life
             but
             for
             a
             minute
             ,
             their
             fullnes
             worse
             then
             their
             emptinesse
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             If
             our
             hopes
             as
             other
             mens
             were
             here
             ,
             we
             were
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             then
             they
             for
             two
             reasons
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               160.
            
             
          
           
             Faith
             gives
             things
             a
             bottome
             ,
             and
             hope
             is
             grafted
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             hopes
             of
             worldly
             men
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             saints
             ,
             have
             severall
             notable
             defects
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               161.
            
             
          
           
             The
             possessions
             of
             worldly
             men
             are
             ballanc●d
             with
             uncertaintyes
             ,
             and
             their
             hopes
             with
             feares
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             happines
             of
             heaven
             lyes
             in
             the
             fixing
             of
             joyes
             by
             eternity
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             joy
             of
             our
             hope
             is
             fix'd
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             boastings
             .
          
           
             
               p
               162.
            
             
          
           
             Men
             thinke
             by
             the
             determination
             of
             their
             wills
             ,
             to
             effect
             that
             which
             godly
             men
             do
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             An
             extreame
             vanity
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             hopes
             of
             worldly
             men
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             things
             low
             and
             meane
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             object
             of
             our
             hopes
             things
             great
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               163.
            
             
          
           
             Our
             knowledge
             makes
             us
             value
             our
             hopes
             and
             joy
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Ioy
             as
             a
             result
             and
             concomitant
             of
             hope
             is
             mighty
             for
             battaille
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             rejoyceth
             not
             in
             the
             hopes
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             will
             rejoyce
             in
             vaine
             hopes
             ,
             or
             sensuall
             inioyments
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Objection
             ,
             if
             hope
             bringes
             in
             so
             great
             and
             steddy
             a
             returne
             of
             joy
             ,
             what
             place
             do
             we
             leave
             for
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             ?
             Answered
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               164.
            
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             double
             use
             of
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             ibid
          
           
             Whilst
             God
             loves
             us
             ,
             he
             greeves
             for
             our
             sinnings
             ,
             and
             he
             greeves
             the
             more
             ,
             because
             he
             loves
             us
             and
             so
             should
             we
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               165.
            
             
          
           
             Never
             greeve
             without
             the
             releefe
             of
             hope
             ,
             and
             joy
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             degree
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             not
             work
             our selves
             and
             our
             sorrowes
             as
             low
             as
             afflictions
             would
             lay
             us
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             paynes
             to
             conflict
             with
             as
             well
             as
             pleasures
             ,
             hope
             armes
             us
             for
             them
             also
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             hold
             out
             to
             the
             utmost
             extreamity
             by
             the
             law
             of
             warre
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               166.
            
             
          
           
             Patience
             fits
             for
             this
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             the
             patience
             of
             hope
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             praise
             of
             patience
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Patience
             would
             sinke
             and
             be
             opprest
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             animated
             by
             the
             activity
             and
             livel●nes
             of
             hope
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               167.
            
             
          
           
             We
             should
             use
             our
             patience
             ,
             and
             releeve
             our
             patience
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             by
             the
             joyfull
             sights
             of
             hope
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Hope
             proper
             for
             doing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             suffering
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             As
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             without
             hope
             ,
             so
             we
             attempt
             the
             greatest
             things
             by
             hope
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               168.
            
             
          
           
             Hope
             and
             strength
             stand
             and
             fall
             together
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Proov●d
             by
             the
             example
             and
             praecept
             of
             Paul.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Hope
             animates
             to
             all
             workes
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               169.
            
             
          
           
             Particularly
             it
             purifyes
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             reason
             of
             our
             being
             like
             to
             Christ
             ,
             here
             and
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               170.
            
             
          
           
             Purity
             oppos'd
             to
             bodily
             and
             spirituall
             lustings
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             To
             what
             degree
             hope
             must
             purify
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Coroll
             .
             from
             the
             settling
             our
             hopes
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               171.
            
             
          
           
             To
             raise
             our
             hopes
             ,
             we
             must
             improove
             and
             raise
             our
             faith
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             In
             all
             compositions
             something
             gives
             the
             body
             ,
             faith
             gives
             the
             body
             and
             substance
             to
             hope
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Hope
             abridges
             the
             time
             of
             expectation
             ,
             and
             lives
             in
             an
             anticipation
             of
             eternall
             joyes
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               172.
            
             
          
           
             The
             last
             peece
             of
             Armes
             ,
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             spirituall
             weapon
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               173.
            
             
          
           
             That
             ,
             the
             spirit
             useth
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             That
             ,
             the
             spirit
             form●d
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             meant
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             here
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               174.
            
             
          
           
             Proov'd
             to
             be
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Christ
             made
             use
             of
             this
             weapon
             against
             the
             divel
             himself
             ,
             &
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               175.
            
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             letter
             or
             sence
             be
             the
             word
             meant
             here
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             shall
             ignorant
             men
             know
             the
             sence
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               176.
            
             
          
           
             To
             have
             the
             sword
             fitted
             for
             our
             use
             ,
             is
             our
             due
             as
             well
             as
             the
             sword
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             though
             deepe
             ,
             are
             fordable
             by
             men
             holy
             and
             diligent
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             saintes
             have
             a
             tast
             proportionable
             to
             their
             spirits
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             can
             distinguish
             of
             foode
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             &
             
               p.
               177.
            
             
          
           
             Try
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               177.
            
             
          
           
             The
             way
             to
             know
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Also
             we
             must
             search
             which
             is
             pleasing
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             it
             is
             done
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Corollary
             to
             incourage
             to
             fight
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               178
            
          
           
             Men
             are
             seldome
             overcome
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             of
             the
             party
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Severall
             Scripture
             expressions
             teaching
             
             us
             to
             value
             this
             sword
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               179
               ,
               180
               ,
               181
               ,
               182.
               
            
          
           
             All
             sinne
             proceeds
             from
             ignorance
             or
             forgetfullnesse
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               181.
            
             
          
           
             The
             difference
             of
             men
             lyes
             in
             the
             observing
             ,
             or
             neglecting
             ,
             the
             fullfilling
             of
             Gods
             words
             in
             the
             events
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               182.
            
             
          
           
             The
             word
             gives
             its
             owne
             credit
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               183.
            
             
          
           
             To
             helpe
             in
             some
             guardes
             for
             this
             fight
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Sinne
             is
             the
             greatest
             evill
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Severall
             Scriptures
             expressing
             the
             filthynesse
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               184.
            
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             Christ
             lay
             so
             low
             ,
             when
             others
             could
             sing
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Keepe
             at
             the
             greatest
             distance
             from
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               185.
            
             
          
           
             This
             the
             wisest
             and
             safest
             way
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             modesty
             in
             sinne
             at
             first
             ,
             if
             it
             incorporate
             ,
             it
             will
             teare
             the
             flesh
             to
             get
             it
             out
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Other
             heades
             hinted
             ,
             but
             not
             prosecuted
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               186.
            
             
          
           
             Captaine
             to
             Captaine
             ,
             and
             Armes
             to
             Armes
             ,
             oppos'd
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Prayer
             no
             peece
             of
             these
             Armes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             insisted
             on
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               187.
            
             
          
           
             It
             fastens
             on
             the
             Armes
             and
             drawes
             downe
             successe
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             meant
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Every
             thing
             powerfull
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             an
             ordinance
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               188.
            
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           These
           principall
           faults
           escaped
           in
           the
           printing
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           correct
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Pag.
                 
              
               
                 Line
                 .
              
               
                 Error
                 .
              
               
                 Correct
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 27
              
               
                 with
              
               
                 which
              
            
             
               
                 9
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 incorporall
              
               
                 incorporeall
              
            
             
               
                 10
              
               
                 20
              
               
                 that
              
               
                 their
              
            
             
               
                 11
              
               
                 24
              
               
                 beingh
              
               
                 beings
              
            
             
               
                 13
              
               
                 28
              
               
                 them
              
               
                 then
              
            
             
               
                 16
              
               
                 28
              
               
                 operations
              
               
                 apparitions
              
            
             
               
                 19
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 genui
              
               
                 genium
              
            
             
               
                 23
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 
                   pro
                   ratio
                
              
               
                 
                   par
                   ratio
                
              
            
             
               
                 23
              
               
                 27
              
               
                 moderatedly
              
               
                 moderated
                 by
              
            
             
               
                 28
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 ward
              
               
                 word
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 sunne
              
               
                 sonne
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 Mathematicus
                 ,
              
               
                 Mathematicians
              
            
             
               
                 30
              
               
                 20
              
               
                 God
              
               
                 things
              
            
             
               
                 31
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 not
              
               
                 
                   must
                   be
                   put
                   out
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 33
              
               
                 28
              
               
                 raisedned
              
               
                 raisednes
              
            
             
               
                 34
              
               
                 31
              
               
                 medimus
              
               
                 mediums
              
            
             
               
                 38
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 beleeve
              
               
                 releive
              
            
             
               
                 39
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 light
              
               
                 sight
              
            
             
               
                 49
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 may
              
               
                 by
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 25
              
               
                 vice
              
               
                 nice
              
            
             
               
                 50
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 motion
              
               
                 notion
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 and
              
               
                 
                   must
                   be
                   put
                   out
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 19
              
               
                 their
              
               
                 your
              
            
             
               
                 51
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 with
              
               
                 which
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 Elixurs
              
               
                 Elixars
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 33
              
               
                 ones
              
               
                 ends
              
            
             
               
                 52
              
               
                 24
              
               
                 well
              
               
                 
                   must
                   be
                   put
                   out
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 55
              
               
                 25
              
               
                 let
              
               
                 set
              
            
             
               
                 58
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 the
              
               
                 they
              
            
             
               
                 61
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 mote
              
               
                 more
              
            
             
               
                 63
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 your
              
               
                 you
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 33
              
               
                 not
              
               
                 not
                 onely
              
            
             
               
                 73
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 to
                 operating
              
               
                 co-operating
              
            
             
               
                 77
              
               
                 30
              
               
                 inordinary
              
               
                 inordinacy
              
            
             
               
                 78
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 thy
              
               
                 the
              
            
             
               
                 79
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 hee
              
               
                 be
              
            
             
               
                 86
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 have
              
               
                 save
              
            
             
               
                 89
              
               
                 20
              
               
                 altogether
              
               
                 together
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 31
              
               
                 forma
              
               
                 formae
              
            
             
               
                 91
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 which
              
               
                 what
              
            
             
               
                 97
              
               
                 26
              
               
                 a
                 love
              
               
                 alone
              
            
             
               
                 98
              
               
                 33
              
               
                 must
              
               
                 most
              
            
             
               
                 99
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 therefore
                 is
              
               
                 therefore
                 that
                 is
              
            
             
               
                 100
              
               
                 28
              
               
                 that
                 is
              
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
              
            
             
               
                 103
              
               
                 24
              
               
                 peoples
              
               
                 puples
              
            
             
               
                 108
              
               
                 30
              
               
                 all
              
               
                 will
              
            
             
               
                 110
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 deferred
              
               
                 deterred
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 20
              
               
                 the
                 proper
              
               
                 the
                 divells
                 proper
              
            
             
               
                 116
              
               
                 24
              
               
                 obstaine
              
               
                 obtaine
              
            
             
               
                 117
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 hee
              
               
                 yee
              
            
             
               
                 119
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 devotes
              
               
                 denotes
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 clumbs
              
               
                 clumbes
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 in
              
               
                 is
              
            
             
               
                 120
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 lounes
              
               
                 loaves
              
            
             
               
                 129
              
               
                 29
              
               
                 subsilite
              
               
                 subsilire
              
            
             
               
                 133
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 temire
              
               
                 tenure
              
            
             
               
                 136
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 imployes
              
               
                 implyes
              
            
             
               
                 137
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 helpe
                 is
              
               
                 helpes
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 26
              
               
                 of
                 from
              
               
                 of
                 well
                 from
              
            
             
               
                 140
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 jou
              
               
                 you
              
            
             
               
                 141
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 but
              
               
                 put
              
            
             
               
                 142
              
               
                 30
              
               
                 him
              
               
                 sinne
              
            
             
               
                 143
              
               
                 26
              
               
                 counted
              
               
                 committed
              
            
             
               
                 144
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 countinent
              
               
                 commitment
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 inections
              
               
                 injections
              
            
             
               
                 145
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 that
              
               
                 thus
              
            
             
               
                 146
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 all
              
               
                 allye
              
            
             
               
                 147
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 nothing
                 as
                 ,
              
               
                 nothing
                 so
                 much
                 as
              
            
             
               
                 148
              
               
                 25
              
               
                 not
              
               
                 
                   must
                   be
                   put
                   out
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 150
              
               
                 27
              
               
                 fin
              
               
                 sinne
              
            
             
               
                 151
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 is
              
               
                 was
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 have
              
               
                 save
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 mottinesse
              
               
                 motives
              
            
             
               
                 154
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 fault
              
               
                 faint
              
            
             
               
                 155
              
               
                 12
              
               
                 principall
              
               
                 principle
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 pates
              
               
                 pathes
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 30
              
               
                 toward
              
               
                 to
                 warde
              
            
             
               
                 159
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 fasten
              
               
                 fasten'd
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 29
              
               
                 in
                 other
              
               
                 in
                 no
                 other
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 33
              
               
                 alloey
              
               
                 allay
              
            
             
               
                 160
              
               
                 26
              
               
                 ofter
              
               
                 after
              
            
             
               
                 161
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 contingenties
              
               
                 contingencies
              
            
             
               
                 164
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 and
                 a
              
               
                 and
                 in
                 a
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 29
              
               
                 cleasing
              
               
                 cleansing
              
            
             
               
                 165
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 patiency
              
               
                 patience
              
            
             
               
                 170
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 respcteth
              
               
                 respecteth
              
            
             
               
                 174
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 by
              
               
                 
                   must
                   be
                   put
                   out
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 unstandings
              
               
                 understandings
              
            
             
               
                 182
              
               
                 27
              
               
                 if
              
               
                 
                   must
                   be
                   put
                   out
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A49761-e280
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Coral
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Corol.
             
          
           
             Corol.
             
          
           
             Corol.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Coroll
             .
          
           
             Coroll
             .
          
           
             Coroll
             .
          
           
             Coroll
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Corollaries
               from
               hence
            
             .
          
           
             Coroll
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Coroll
             .
          
           
             Coroll
             .
          
           
             Coroll
             .
          
           
             Coroll
             .
          
           
             Coroll
             .
          
           
             Coroll
             .
          
           
             Corroll
             .
          
           
             Corrol
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Coroll
             .
          
           
             Coroll
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Coroll
             .
          
           
             Coroll
             .